Wait, What?View OnlineTwilight GuardWait, What?The fifteen or so minutes Shadow Walker followed behind the Princesses were the most terrifying minutes of his life but in a perverse way most satisfying. There was probably a reason the Guard moved at the front or sides of the Princesses and didn't follow. As hard as he tried he couldn't completely wipe the smirk off his face. At this point he reasoned he probably couldn't get into much more trouble, so might as well get something out of it regardless how it looked, which he guessed was Grade A flank, and thanking Harmony. Also he was praying to Harmony the Princesses forget about him and what had happened. “Wait here Sargent Walker. Sargent Steel Bolt, go to the Guard's Administration and pull Sargent Shadow's service jacket and bring it back,” Princess Celestia coolly spoke as the group came to a halt outside a nondescript door and instructed the Guard standing outside of it. “Yes Princess,” Steel Bolt replied with a crisp salute and voice before glancing at Shadow and turning to carry out his orders. 'Well, so much for being forgotten,' Walker thought to himself as Princess Celestia opened the door to let the group into the room. As Princess Twilight entered the room she gave another look at him with a face that matched from earlier. After Princess Cadence walked through the door Walker figured he shouldn't be looking so carefree about the situation before popping back to attention looking grim and didn't see the faces of the two sisters to try and gauge just how bucked he was at the moment. After the door gave a soft clank of wood hitting together the Sargent remained at attention for a minute to make sure one of the Princesses didn't pop her head out to catch him slacking, but after that he moved to parade rest. As was his habit his mind went blank and tuned the outside word out, he guessed he stayed that way for ten minutes before the Sargent Princess Celestia sent off to get his service record returned. The knock on the door is what actually brought him back followed by the muffled command to enter. After a minute Sargent Walker realized this was the part where he should be at attention waiting to be called in before the Princesses. 'Might as well add this to the bucket and mark it off, disciplined by all four Princesses..., at once. Don't think I'll ever top this one and Commander Mystic Breeze said I'd never do anything memorable, well you's laughing now... Well guess she is, damn, I lost my own memorable moment.” Walker thought to himself with a imaginary tone that was flippant and carefree, not reflective of how it should be, pure distilled terror and hopelessness he realized. A groan escaped his lips as he shifted his wings and relaxed his knees in response to his own thinking and stop from passing out. That wouldn't make anything any better, may make it worse and definitely only prolong the inevitable. For the next five minutes he went through his routine of panic and fear, which was normal at this point when he remembered he was about to report to all four Princesses of Equestria, not a Company Commander. “Holy Harmony, this is worse then waiting for Mom to get home to whip my flank! I'm waiting to get it whipped by the Princesses, all four of them! They're like the Moms of all Equestria!” He yelled in panicked tones inside his skull. 'Yeah, but it would be kinda sexy and kinky and you'd totally bang three out of four of'em.” A second part of him threw out in a cool collected manner. 'Yeah, it would totally would be, and yes. Yes I would...” He replied automatically with a duh, agreeing tone and matching smile before his last thought dawned on him. 'Why am I thinking this! That's not helping! That's the exact opposite of helping! That's not helping me...! Me?!' 'Yeah it is. Think about it, you're now thinking about happy sexy times with three quarters of the rulers of Equestria instead of depressing unsexy times with four quarters of them. It makes prefect since if you use golf math,' was the educated toned reply that only brought on a wave of confusion. 'I so bucking hate myself right now.' 'Yeah, we totally blame that plothole Shadow Walker too.' 'Buck off other Shadow Walker.' 'Maybe later, while thinking about those sweet, sweet flanks we were staring at earlier. I think Twilght's was the best, wouldn't you agree?' Was other Shadow Walker's inquisitive sophisticated tone implying it was the correct choice. 'WHAT?! NO! Luna's totally was the best moron...,' was the outraged and offended cry that demanded to be accepted as the one true answer and with that the Great Flank Debate began. Sargent Shadow Walker didn't know how long he had been debating Other Shadow Walker before the voice of Sargent Steel Bolt brought him partially back to the real word, reacting to training. “Enter and report, Sargent Shadow Walker,” was the order leaving no room for question. Shadow took a deep breath and gave a forlorn nod before speaking. “Roger that Sargent.” Shadow walked through the door being held open for him as he marched in with crisp measured steps. As he marched to stand before the four Princesses he saw their faces. The two sisters faces he couldn't get a read on in any measure, 'Harmony damn their experience.' The newest Princess' face betrayed her. Her best attempts to be like her teacher and mentor failed and Shadow could see the nervousness, fear and shock on her face. 'I give it a C+,' flashed through his mind. 'She'd freak the buck out if you told her that,' Other Shadow Walker quipped and no reply came as the face of Princess Cadence was seen. She was doing a better attempt to look like the ruler sisters but still failed. Her face mirrored the sisters in its blank expression of emotion, it was her coloring and eyes that broke the facade. The areas below her eyes and her checks were a deep passionate red and her eyes screamed with embarrassment. 'Wonder what her problem is?' Shadow thought to himself in confusion before other Shadow butted in. 'She can sense emotions plothole,' was the flat humored reply that smashed into Shadow Walker's reality as he realized he'd been debating himself on which Princess had the best flank like fifty feet from the Princess of Love. 'It is possible to make this worse...,' he realized as he stopped in front of the table the four rulers of Equestria sat behind waiting to judge. However before he could continue his that train of thought training took over. “Sargent Shadow Walker reporting as ordered Ma'am!” He shouted out after stopping in the position of attention and then saluting the four. He remained saluting until ordered to drop his salute. “Recover,” was the single clear crisp demanding word from Celestia's lips which had its immediate effort. Walker's hoof left the corner of his right eye and with a single clop hit the marble floor. For a long pregnant pause of a minute no sound could be heard in the room save that of breathing before Princess Luna spoke. “Tell us Sargent, what thou were thinking?” She asked with a neutral voice that to Shadow Walker was as cold and hostile as the moon the Princess had been banished to. Depending on who is asked on why the Sargent responded the way he did is still of great debate. Some say it was as simply as him mishearing due to the stresses he was facing at the moment. Others say it was simply disregard for centuries of tradition and contempt for the thrones. Another group says the Sargent know he was doomed and simply spoke the truth in fear. No one says it was because he misheard because he realized the Princess Cadence had a rough idea that the Sargent was having lustful thoughts. “I'm thinking which one of you has the best flank. It's either Twilight or Luna,” was the voice of an experience seasoned soldier that spoke only of cold hard facts that was full of pride, confidence, and honor as a result of twelve years of service. Horror was the general reply. Twilight's eyes seemed to be the size of the Moon in horror, shock, an embarrassment before she covered them with her forelegs before they all hit the table. Cadence's jaw dropped in shear disbelieve as her wings flared in surprise and... questionable reasons to Walker. The Princesses of the Sun and Moon hide their response better through facial expression but even they couldn't stop their eyes. Princess Celestia's showed amusement, glee, and of course surprise for the briefest of seconds before disappearing. Princess Luna was having difficultly deciding what to feel. The majority of her felt offended, anger, and disbelieve that wished to inflict pain to the extent the law allowed, maybe beyond. A smaller part of her felt embarrassed, smug, approving, and ecstatic at having beat her sister at something. Even if it was as crude and simply as beating her sister in a better flank contest of a single Sargent. As for Sargent Shadow Walker he caught the expression of each and every Princess as it slowly dawned on him what he yelled out and the tone he had done so. After that he broke tradition without a care in the world, he now knew without a doubt it couldn't get worse. With movements of defeat and agony his wings moved to cover his face with feather to massage his eyes as his groan of despair and disbelieve past his lips with no resistance before speaking. “Fuck.” Author's Note This chapter has been brought to you by a team of Clydesdale horses' cargo and the Metalocalypse. Next, FYI I"m a Swabbie so I probably got the fancy Army commands wrong, but meh. I haven't really paid too much attention to my own banch's brainwas..., I mean indoctr..., i mean training..., yes training. Also, wow. I'm surprised the attention this story has gotten so far, to me it's shocking. I know in the grand scheme it's not much, but again wow. I thank you for taking the time out of your day and giving my story that time. Bon grazie from my little drunken sailor heart. P.S. I know that's improper Italian, I just like saying it.
Wow..., Really?View OnlineTwilight GuardWow..., Really?As Shadow continued to rub his eyes in disbelieve and disregard, he waited for the yelling. There should be lots of yelling, yelling at improbable volumes, yet it hadn't began. 'Maybe they started yelling already and it just made me deaf and I haven't realized it. No, no I'm not that lucky,' he thought as his wings left his face and saw the Princesses. Their months weren't moving so they couldn't be yelling. “Uh, thought the end of my life would have involved more screaming,” he quipped with dry humor and confusion, with a raise of his eyebrows briefly, in a volume only he thought only he would hear. That's when the yelling started, or at least tried. Princess Luna took a deep breath to prepare her screaming at Canterlot voice level eleven as her fore hooves smashed into the tabletop causing a loud crack to shattered the silence. The thought terrified Shadow of what he imagined was a flank chewing that would make his DIs blush like Princess Cadence was at the moment. Celestia saved the Sergeant for the time being when she simply raised her right wing to stop her sister only lowering it when Luna's hooves left the damaged tabletop. “You will listen carefully Sergeant so not to be mistaken or be confused to what I say next, do you understand?” Princess Celestia spoke with the same tone and glare Walker's Mother had used when the two knew the upcoming outcome, which always ended poorly for the younger. “MA'AM, YES MA'AM!” “Seeing how you have such a gift for speaking your mind, if at anytime I, or the others beside me, think you are doing otherwise to save yourself it will, will end...quite unpleasantly for you. Do I make myself clear and do you understand that simple order Sergeant?” Princess Celestia informed Walker using the same tone but with a glare that seemed to be two miniature suns, with hints of amusement..., that couldn't be right he thought. “MA'AM, CLEARER THEN STALLIONGRAD VODKA MA'AM!” Shadow cried out both from orders and personality, mostly the former. The latter just removed any hesitation, well that and never wanting to now what a threat from the Princess of the Sun could mean. 'I mean she sent her own sister to the moon for a thousand years, she'd do worse to me,' he told himself he a panicked rush. “Why would you use that as an example?” Twilight asked lifting her head just enough so her words wouldn't be muffled, “are you an alcoholic?” She asked as Shadow thought about not pissing Celestia off. “Ma'am, no Ma'am. According to the DoMH-II, I fail to meet enough requirements to be clinically diagnosed as such, simply because my drinking has never interfered with the performance of my duties, Ma'am!” Shadow snapped off with a clear prideful tone and forlorn smirk. “IS THAT SUPPOSE TO MAKE US FEEL BETTER?!” Twilight screamed out in a mix of confusion and shock as her head popped up as her fore hooves hit the tabletop forgetting for a moment her embarrassment. “Ma'am, ah..., yes Ma'am...?” Shadow replied with confusion, assurance, and asking tones as his eyes looked to the upper left corner with a small half squint. “Doesn't it show I'm able to control any urge I may have to drink and interfere with my duties.” With that Twilight's head snapped to looked at Celestia for some kind of explanation to what she had just heard, but before anyone else could speak Shadow did. “I think I've shown I can interfere with my duties well enough sober,” he spouted out with a half hearten shrug of his wings and half closure of his eyes. Twilight's head snapped around to look at Shadow with her mouth a gasp. “You keep that up and you're going to hurt something..., maybe? I don't know?” Shadow started to tell Twilight before his tone turned into questioning. “Can alicorns pull muscles or something along those lines?” he ask aloud with a small tilt of his head to his side. “Um, How can you so easily speak like that? Are you not worried about how it's going to influence this, ah meeting?” Cadence finally asked doing her best to at least look in the general direction of Shadow with her face still blushing. Shadow started with a simply upturn of his wings and shrug as he closed eyes eyes briefly and gave half grin of confusion and uncertainty. “Uh, at this point I know I'm basically bon..., buc..., scre..., fuc.., ah, damned no matter how I act,” Shadow started trying to find a word that didn't have a possible sexual meaning with worry but confidence. “So way I'm looking at it, might as well make the most of it. If I'm going down in a metaphorical ball of flame, maybe even literally, I'm going to make sure it's the biggest ball of flame I can make,” he added with a casually tone with a small shrug of his shoulders this time, making sure he wasn't looking at Cadence from his own embarrassment. “If for nothing else this event will became legend throughout all the Guards. So in a way I guess I'm ensuring my place in history...” He started to explain his reasoning to the Princesses, no matter way bad it sounded. “I mean come on! I told all four of you I was going to make you my bi...,” quickly stopping himself but not trying to cover up what he was going to say, “in front of a large group and enjoy it. How embarras...,” Shadow started to add with glee, excitement, and confidence to all four rulers of Equestria only to cutoff himself off as his voice trailed off. “Prretty sure I can still somehow make my upcoming punishment worse, don't need to call y'all names,” was added with a weak nervous smile and chuckle. “Ah..., I'm going to go head and stop that train of thought... I think y'all get the point,” he tacked on with awkwardness and weak chuckle as he ran one of his wing tips through his mane. “Yes, we get the point Sergeant, however it will not help thou. Thou art still in grave trouble.” Luna spoke up keeping her voice neutral and to Shadow it was, Princess Celestia knew otherwise. She knew her sister was doing her up most to keep herself composed and not act rashly and possibly physically or magically. “Yeah, I know.” Shadow returned starting with a sigh and with a defeated tone as he lowered his head to look at the marble floor. “Looking over your service jacket summary sheet you have a impressive record. Twelve years of service, seemingly all within the Pegasus Heavy Assault forces. You are well qualified for your position, actually overly so from what I see. The only questionable part being your clearance but oddly, you have no reduction of rank to reflect your over qualification or clearance?” Celestia interjected getting the topic back on track as she lightly touched a hoof to his service jacket in front of her with a cool informative voice. “Indeed Sergeant, how does thou explain this?” Luna asked looking over the page not completely knowing what it meant but she wasn't going to let a lowly Sergeant know that. “Uhmm, guessing you haven't looked past the summary sheet?” Shadow offered with discomfort as he kicked at an imaginary rock near his hoof. “Guessing I wasn't thinking that long about ya'lls flan,” was what followed before snapping his mouth shut trying not to bite his tongue. “SHUTTING UP NOW!” He screamed out trying to avoid causing more problems for himself as Cadence's flush brightened again as she bite her lower lip and Twilight groaned. All four Princesses narrowed their eyes at the Sergeant for several seconds before they turned their attention to the service jacket in front of Celestia or tried. Twilight was left out as she was seating two seats to the left of Celestia. As the three Princesses looked through the service jacket they began to see an explanation emerge for the apparent discrepancies. “Oh my,” Cadence slipped as she got a peak of the complaints and NJPs leveled against Sergeant Shadow. “With just a glance it becomes apparent thou are not worthy to belong in the Solar Guard or any Guard,” Luna stated with clear annoyance and angry. “Indeed, how are you still in the Guard with this many disciplinary actions?” Celestia inquired as she let the pages fall until the summary page was the only visible page and looked at Shadow with a disapproving tone and look. “Because the prosecution failed to meet or exceed the minimal requirements needed to bring about awards,” Shadow offered with a helpful, desperate, and clumsy voice with a smile to much as he held his wings up to show he wasn't sure of his answer. “So, it seems thou does have a history of problems with authority Sergeant,” Luna told Shadow as she moved her eyes to look at Shadow, “and this is simply the latest incidence in a long line.” “No, I have a problem with the stupidity of ponies that make more bits then me, huge difference.” Walker snapped off with anger, disdain, and resentment that clearly showed in his face and posture. “They all couldn't handle being told they were wrong, or there was a better way, or possible dangers, or were called out for throwing their weight around, or whatever. As shown by the letter of the UCGJ, I violated no articles of it and couldn't be awarded anything. I was right and my accusers were wrong. That's what matters.” Shadow told the Princesses with his eyes and tone full of vindication and validation finishing his little rant with a single crisp slash of one of his right wing and stomp of his right fore hoof. “If you can't handle that, you're no better then the nobles that brought me up on charges,” was quickly added as he pointed accusingly at the four Princesses in general but directly at Princess Luna. “If you can't handle that, piss off,” Shadow added in conclusion with spite and angry clear in his voice and on his face as he gave a small twist of his wing tip before resting his wing against his barrel. “So let's all stop dicking around and get down to the reason I'm here, supposed violation of Articles 88, 90, 92, 94, 98, 117, and of course the catch all, 134 of the UCGJ. Or are all the ruling Princesses of Equestria above their own laws?” Shadow told the four alicorns in front of him making sure during his little rant that he made eye contact and held it with all four with a tone and posture that screamed confidence, authority, and experience. “You four broke the regulations of teleporting into the Chow Hall and as a Sergeant I acted appropriately, so I've got a damn good chance according to the letter of the UCGJ to beat the charges brought before me by you four,” Shadow added with a tone that book no room for argument and pure confidence as he stood as tall and imposing as he physically could, now staring at the Princesses waiting for their response. “Your move, your highness's,” Shadow concluded with a superior and mildly mocking voice not giving a buck what happened next to him, he'd spoke his mind and acted how he thought best, knowing or at least hoping his words would be back up by the courts. The four alicorn princesses were left stunned for their own personnel reasons, that Shadow simply didn't give a buck about anymore. Author's Note Boom! New chapter and I'm still semi coherent. Also this chapter has been brought to you by Miracle of Sound and the vineyards of Sicily. I tried keeping the comedy going while adding some more seriousness to what I've planned. Let me know if I've got any errors in what I posted. Thanks again for taking the time out of your day to give my story some time. See you next time and Bon Grazie!
Consequences BeginView OnlineTwilight GuardConsequences BeginShadow hadn't moved except for breathing and blinking since he finished his little speech and was still standing tall as he finally gauged the Princesses' faces. Princess Twilight simply sat on her chair with mouth a gasp with wings flared out and looked like she had shut down completely from not being able to handle hearing her mentor being basically accused of not following her own laws by a flippant borderline disrespectfully Sergeant of the Solar Guard. Princess Cadence was doing better, she'd managed to keep her wings at her sides but they still shifted with unease, while she gave a nervous lick of her lips as her eyes darted between Shadow and Princess Celestia sitting beside her. If the Princess Shadow served wasn't breathing or lacked that weird color shifting, never not moving mane he would think that he was looking at a marble statue, that is until he dared to look into her eyes. They scream to Shadow of amusement and pain. Amusement that would be born of pain that would consume his very existence. 'Ya done goofed,' Other Shadow quipped out with a snicker and amusement before disappearing. Shadow couldn't deny or argue that with himself at this point as his gaze feel on Luna. 'DEAR SWEET HARMONY! THOSE EYES, THAT SMILE! TAKE ME NOW DEATH!' Shadow screamed internally in the pure distilled horror only a pony that knew they were doomed could make. The Princess of the Night simply sat regally on her chair with no notion of anger or hostility, that he could take..., probably..., maybe.., statistically improbably... No, she sat there with a warm caring and loving smile on her lips and eyes that match with a dash of humor. How was that possible! Why wasn't she screaming and/or making threats or moving to smash him like a thundercloud. Or, or, or things for reasons! Madness is what it was! Shadow could no longer form a coherent though as panic began to grip his heart and mind. However, before its grip could find true purchase and was shattered. Shadow now mirrored the state like that of Princess Twilight, as he couldn't process the noise the Princess Luna was now making. The noise that escaped from deep within the Princess of the Night was borderline incomprehensible to Shadow. It was a deep bellow that somehow that banished his fear only to replace it with soul numbing terror, oh and confusion. Luna's laughter seemed to express nothing but shear amusement, joy, and impending doom for Shadow. For the Sergeant in simply stood mouth a gasp as his eyes and face moved in a manner that reflected his mind numbing confusion. For several seconds that's all he did before speaking as Luna kept laughing. “Ah, should I be feeling terror or relief right now?” He asked keeping his eyes fixed on Luna as he turned his head to point at Princess Celestia. Celestia seeing that Shadow wasn't looking at her broke a quick faint grin of mischievousness as she thought of a punishment. “Uhm, the last time I heard my dear sister laugh like this was right before the raise of Nightmare Moon.” Celestia informed Sergeant Walker with a level serious voice as she turn and tilted her head to look at her sister showing concern for her sister. “WHAT?!” Was screamed out by four of the ponies in the room with different reactions and reasons. Twilight put her fore hooves on the table and pushed herself in to standing position keeping her wings out, that Cadence matched, as she looked down the table to look at Luna with fear as she remembered her own experience with the Mare. Luna stopped laughing and she looked at her sister with hurt in her eyes before she caught the look her sister showed and gave a half grin that Shadow couldn't see. Shadow's instincts and training took control of him and decided for him. His legs moved to a wide stance to provide stability and options to move. His wings snapped out to prepare to let him take flight, either in defense or offense. Walker's face took a grim determined appearance as his head snapped back to Luna. Everything was done to give the image that he was a serious threat not to be trifled with and should be let alone. “Thou art correct dear sister. It was the last time we laughed as hard,” Luna confirmed as she decided to play along with her sister. “To think a lowly Sergeant would bring back the Nightmare,” Luna continued as she stood and began to walk around the table and face the Sergeant. At the statement Twilight began to panic at the implication and how under prepared everypony was if it did happen. Shadow's tensed and decided on fight, not flight. “We hope to take great pleasure in destroying you, either as our self or as the Nightmare,” Luna coolly declared rounding the end of the table moving to Shadow with a predatory grin and movements. “Doust thou really think thou stands any chance to defend or defeat against either of us?” Luna asked looking down on the stallion walking to stand in front of him. “What does thou think of that Sergeant Shadow?” she finished with as she came to a stop a few feet from Shadow. “Princess or not, I'll defend myself from whoever attacks me. Nightmare Moon or any other enemy, I'm still a member of the Guard and will serve to the best of my ability, even if I know I' m outmatched I'll uphold my oaths..., regardless if I want to and if it means my death,” Shadow grimly gave as he tensed his legs and wings in preparation to defend himself. The three Princesses behind Luna were surprised at Shadow's reply. Even though he knew he stood no chance against either Luna or Nightmare Moon and would almost certainly die, he would do what was demanded. Confusion was also present at his statement of not wanting to uphold his oaths “So, let's get his over with and end this farce,” Shadow spoke with a confident, fatalist and accepting voice believing they would be the last words he would speak that would have any meaning. He then waited for the alicorn in front of him to make the first move. Luna stood silent for several seconds as she looked down and over the guard with narrow examining eyes that chose to stand up to her in more ways then one before turning to look back at her sister. The two looked at each other before each gave a small simple nod to the other as if they had decided that this had gone on to long and far. Luna turned back to look at Shadow before she spoke. “We wish to apologize to thou Sergeant Walker, we... we hath taken this to far,” she told him as she avoided eye contact with him with regret and hope. “Indeed, Sergeant. I did not see this happening as it has, so I also offer an apology,” Celestia added after her sister finished with her's, with a tone matching. Cadence and Twilight were realizing what just occurred wasn't an actually threat but seemed to be a joke or prank gone wrong as they slowly sat back down in their chair and looked at the royal sisters with shock and disbelieve. As the two princesses not involved sat down and the other two awaiting a answer, the Sergeant that thought he was about to die was still processing the last few minutes. Shadow's thoughts were a frantic mess as he tried to overcome biology and training as he made sense of what he just heard. For several seconds only his eyes moved in a manner reflective of his thoughts before his body started to show a change. His stance didn't change but the tension and aggression began to melt off as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. As he opened them again he moved out of his aggressive into a more relax posture. “So, I'm not about to die?” Shadow asked with a shaking confused voice that seemed to not yet fully understand what was happening as his eyes still darted between the princesses and his body began to shake. “Nay, Sergeant, thou art not.” Luna said with guilt clear in her voice as she shifted her wings against her. After Shadow finished processing and accepting Luna's reply he responded, physically and verbally. “FUCK! ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS?! I THREATEN YOU WITH AN UNPLEASANT AFTERNOON AND YOU FUCKING THREATEN ME WITH DEATH?! FUCK YOU AND FUCK YOU!” Shadow started screaming with anger and panic as he started to walk around the room at random as his chest heaved and eyes darted around looking for a threat. He pointed accusingly with his wings at the Princesses of the Sun and Moon to drive his point home. “SHIT! HARMONY DAMNIT! SON OF A BITCH, FUCK Y'ALL AND FUCK YOUR APOLOGY, FUCK!” He continued moving around in circle now in front of the four princesses before sitting down on his hunches trying to stop his heart from pounding and chest heaving. “Son of a bitch, I need a drink.” He spoke with exhaustion and shaken voice as he moved his wings to rub his eyes, not paying attention to the four princesses during or after his rant, as his body trembled. Cadence was shocked at how angry, foul, and violently Sergeant Walker had responded, but after a little thought she understood why he was acting the way he was, even if she didn't agree. The Sergeant had thought he was moments from death only to be told it was false. She soon felt anger towards her aunts at what they had done and seemingly played with a Guards life, who she felt sorrow for. She decided to wait patiently and present a neutral front trying to prevent from making the situation worse. Princess Twilight had gone through several states of mind and thought processes as the events unfolding before her, but now she had settled into one. She felt much like her foal sitter and addition to confusion. Had her own brother gone through something like this and how did he react. She wasn't able to match Cadence in her appearance and clearly showed her confusion and distress not knowing how to proceed. The Princess of the Night immediately took several steps from the Guard she had threatened out of fear, horror, and terror, all present on her face. It wasn't fear of harm but what she had done to him. Luna had threatened him trying to simply punish him but had failed miserably by making him believe he was facing his death and grimly accepted that. It reminded her briefly of actually slaying members of the Solar Guard during her rebellion and that was not her fear but terror and horror. She only stopped backing up when she hit the table behind her causing her to stop. The Elder Ruler of Equestria showed revulsion and disgust at what she had heard and saw unfold in front of her. It wasn't from the actions or words of Shadow Walker but herself. She had thought that simply threatening him with just the idea of facing Nightmare Moon would be enough of a punishment for the Sergeant's actions and mouthing off in the chow hall and conference room. Instead, she had played a large part in convincing one of her guards, one of her little ponies, that she was about to have him killed for trying to keep order as he was asked. She should never have done what she did. However, a small part of her felt different. She felt pride for the Sergeant, even faced with his end acted with honor and determination. He wasn't going to abandon his oaths to save himself, he would serve her throne until his end. All of this had occurred between the time Shadow had used his first profanity and wanting a drink. For several minutes no pony move or spoke, except for Shadow. He was mumbling profanities and curses to himself as his wings dropped from his side as he continued to shake on his hunches. Author's Note Not as many laughs this chapter and more suspense and drama this time around. Took me some time on how to do this chapter. I started it out with more humor and a lighter tone but decided it would be a good place to help characters, plot and story. So I went with the serious route to setup what I've got planned later. Thanks for taking the time out of your day and giving the story that time.
FormationView OnlineTwilight GuardFormation“S-,” Celestia tried to speak but found her voice had left her requiring a clearing of her throat before speaking. “Sergeant Bolt, please go and fetch some wine for us and please be quick,” she requested from the forgotten Sergeant near the entrance, that who look at Shadow with pity and pride. “Yes Ma'am,” was the quick reply as he saluted and left. For a minute no pony moved after the Sergeant left before Shadow moved. He stood back up on all four, settled his wings uneasily against him and stood at a sloppy position of at ease with his eyes closed. With slow movements he tilted and turned his head to the sides as he took a deep breath and let it out. When his eyes opened again they showed a range of emotion, fury, hate, exhaustion, and resolution as he looked at Celestia and clenched his jaw as she met and held the stare. Celestia was able to hide her reaction both her face and body through her centuries of experience. That didn't stop her from being taken back by the look she saw in the Sergeant's eyes. Celestia recalled memories from Luna's rebellion and the look on the face of Luna's guard and soldiers. The Princess of the Day knew she had lost the Sergeant's loyalty, respect, and service. Shadow Walker now presented a possible threat, one she would need to remove. The problem she was facing now was how to do so and not have it appear to punitive. While Celestia was thinking Luna moved back to her seat next to sister avoiding looking at the Guard she had threatened, however her movements couldn't completely hide how shaken she was from the experience. Cadence and Twilight sat silently and uncomfortably moving restlessly and shuffling their wings while they tried to figure what to do or waited for another to act. Shadow broke his stare with Celestia after a minute before looking over the three alicorns behind the table before lazily looking around the rest of the room without much care. This continued for several minutes before the doors behind Shadow opened. Shadow turned his head lazily to see Sergeant Bolt coming back into the room carrying a tray with magic,on the tray were two bottles of wine and half a dozen glasses. Bolt walked past Shadow and placed the tray on table in front of Celestia before she dismissed him and he walked back to his post near the door. Celestia took a wine bottle with her magic and opened it before pouring the contents into five glasses. Using her magic she moved the glasses to in front of her, before her sister, Cadence, and Twilight last “Wine, Sergeant?” Celestia asked offering a fifth glass to Shadow before taking a sip for herself, to hide a small smile. Shadow's eyes narrowed judging the wine as he ran a wingtip through his mane. “No, still on the clock,” he snapped with anger as he looked directly at Celestia, “you wouldn't be trying to get me to drink so you could justify what you may have planned would you?” Shadow asked with condescension narrowing his eyes. As he did he caught a glimpse of Cadence and Luna. Cadence looked to be mimicking Celestia taking a sip of her wine, while Luna had already downed her glass and looked to be eyeing the open bottle. 'Wait, did that miss her up too?' Shadow asked himself as Celestia sat her glass down on the table. When the glass clanked on the table he heard a small gasp from outside his field of vision. “Of course not Sergeant. I simply offer to help calm your nerves after what was a stressful situation. With that would you like a glass?” Celestia explained with a level smoothing voice before offering the glass again. “No. Your sister looks like she needs it through,” Shadow countered lazily pointing with a wing and half shrug. Luna's eyes darted from the glass to Shadow before going back to the glass, while Celestia gave a small frown. “Sergeant, it is considered rude to refuse a drink from the throne,” Celestia gently told the Sergeant as he shuffled his wings. “So is threatening somepony with death, but that didn't stop you,” Shadow spat with venomous hate with narrow eyes, wanting to see how Celestia would respond. Before she did Cadence and Twilight gave another gasp at Shadow's bold choose of words. A pregnant pause filled the room that lasted a minute before Celestia relented and passed the glass to her sister. As Luna drink the maroon liquid her sister cleared her throat before speaking. “Indeed, let us move back to the matter that brought us here, your punishment,” Celestia said with an air of sadness and downcast look on her face. She held up a hoof to stall the yelling rant the Sergeant had taken a breath to begin. “I believe what you have recently gone through was indeed more then enough punishment for your actions,” Celestia began which caused Shadow to let his breath out and the other princesses to relax. “However, your actions to afterwards have demonstrated that you are no longer able to serve in the Solar Guard,” the Solar Princess informed Shadow with her tone continuing. The four princesses could clearly see Shadow's jaw clench as his wings slowly raised off his body, his anger seeming to roll off. “So let me get this straight, my reward for doing my duties and acting like a normal pony is a fucking discharge?!” Shadow demanded through his teeth as his wings twitched between flaring out and resting on his body, his voice full of anger and confusion. Celestia gave a small shift of her wings as she answered with a frown and disapproving look. “Unfortunately, yes Sergeant Walker. Your time with the Solar Guard has come to an end,” Celestia simply stated with a neutral tone carrying no emotion. The Sergeant's reaction was not what she was expecting. Shadow simply stood without much change to his physical response, Celestia thought he would explode with an emotional fueled rant. Instead he simply narrowed his eyes as his darted around as he was deep in thought. After several seconds he spoke. “Fine, don't think I could serve in your Guard after this any ways, however, I'll still be serving in one the Guards,” Shadow responded with a small smug grin before holding up a hoof to stop Celestia from responding as he continued. “As you just stated Princess Celestia my punishment for my actions was the threat you and your sister made towards me,” Shadow added and saw Luna polish off her glass of wine in embarrassment. “As a result of that, no other punishment my be added afterwards, which would include my discharge from service in the Solar Guard. Now the question is whether you forgot that or tried to work around your rules and regulations of the Guard?” Shadow added before he purposed his question with a large satisfied smug smile. Celestia kept her neutral facade as she looked down on Shadow and gave her reply. “I'm surprised at your knowledge of the rules and regulation of the Guard Sergeant an I am thankful for it, as you have helped prevent a tragic mistake by reminding me,” Celestia voice carried a tone that brought back members of an mildly upset mother to everypony present causing Shadow's smile to waver slightly. “Now the question is which Guard will accept you into their ranks, Sister?” Celestia acknowledged then turned to her sister and asked. Luna shifted uncomfortably on her chair as she sat her glass back on the table and avoided looking at Shadow. “Nay, we doust not think it is advisable that Sergeant Walker serve us after the actions we have made towards him,” Luna gave with discomfort and truth in her voice as she offered a pathetic smile. “Very well sister, how about you Cadence? Will you accept the Sergeant into the Crystal Guard?” Celestia accepted Luna's answer before turning to the alicorn. Cadence too shifted with comfortably an unease as she looked of the Guard in question. For a several seconds she thought before speaking. “Ah, I don't think I can take Sergeant Walker into the Crystal Guard from what I've seen he would be a poor fit and Shining wouldn't approve if I did, I'm sorry Sergeant,” Cadence answered and explained with some uncertainty. “Sadly Sergeant, it seems that neither of the other Guards will accept you into their ranks and,” Celestia started to tell Shadow before she was cut off. “I'll take him!” Twilight blurted out with caution and curiosity with a tilted head as she looked at Shadow. For a second no one spoke before Shadow spoke up. “Problem solved,” was his simply almost arrogant reply with a body posture that matched. Celestia looked over from Shadow to Twilight before speaking. “Twilight, you do not have a Guard and sadly as a result can not take the Sergeant.” “Precisely Princess Celestia, I don't have a Guard. I believe Sergeant Walker, despite all his flaws, will make an excellent Guard,” Twilight began explaining her position to her mentor. “From what I've seen he has a great knowledge of the rules and regulations and workings of the Guard. That knowledge would greatly assist in the formation of my own Guard,” Twilight continued with a voice a teacher would use on her students. “More importantly he was willing to um, potentially ah, stand up to Princess Luna even though he knew he wouldn't fair well against her,” she reminded with small embarrassment present in her voice. “Indeed sister, Twilight doust make excellent points. We support her decision with regards to her forming her Guard,” Luna chimed in looking down the table to see her sister and Twilight. “Auntie, as much as it pains me to say, I have to agree with Luna and Twilight,” Cadence added to the conversation. Celestia looked over the three alicorns before turning back to Shadow. “Well, it would appear that you have the support of three princesses, it would be foolish and small to not allow their request,” Celestia acknowledge as she looked at Shadow and showed a brief glimpse of disappointment. “Sergeant Shadow Walker, effective immediately you are hereby discharged honorable from service with the Solar Guard to allow transfer to the as yet named Guard of Princess Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia declared with authority. “As such you are required to returned any and all materials, supplies, and documents back to the Solar Guard that were issued to you. Do you understand?” Celestia finished before inquiring. “Yes Princess.” “Twilight it will be your responsibility and task to form your Guard as you see fit within the limits of the law. Do you accept to bear this?” Princess Celestia asked her student with a regalia tone. “Yes Princess Celestia, I accept,” was the meek distressed answer from Twilight. “Very Well my student. Shadow Walker you now answer to Princess Twilight Sparkle. I believe that concludes the matter that brought us all here and we may move on to others,” Celestia confirmed and informed Shadow before letting the issue drop. “Sergeant Bolt, assist Mister Walker with preparing his transfer and then carry on.” “Yes, Princess,” Bolt acknowledged with a salute before opening and holding open the door for Shadow. “Ah, I guess I'll meet you at the train station at five before returning home. See you then?” Twilight told Shadow awkwardly as the rubbed the back of her head with a hoof. “Understood Princess, train station at seventeen hundred, I'll be there,” Shadow replied with a crisp salute before dropping it and walking to the desk. When he got there he reached out with a wing and picked up his service jacket and started to turn to leave. Half way through it he stopped and turned back to the table. “I'll take that drink now actually,” Shadow said with a playful trouble making smile. With his other wing he grabbed the second unopened bottle of wine from the tray. “Don't want to be rude to a Princess after all,” Shadow quipped with a tilt of his head and shit eating grin before turning and walking towards the door. As he did he heard a groan, sigh and restrained chuckles from behind him. Author's Note Boom, new week, new chapter. Wonder how long i can keep this trend going? Thanks once again for taking the time to read the story. Take it easy until next time.
Waiting and BoredomView OnlineTwilight GuardWaiting and BoredomAfter walking through the door, Shadow stopped and waiting for Steel Bolt to close the door with his magic. When the door clicked closed and the wood hit together the sounds had an immediate effect. Both Walker's and Bolt's faces slowly changed from degrees of professionalism. Confusion, disbelief, and uncertainty were clearly seen on their faces as their eyes moved in a manner that reflected that, as well as their voices. “Did that actually just happen,” Walker asked as he turned his head to face Bolt as he tilted his head to the door. “Ah, yes? I'm still processing,” Bolt returned as his eyes darted again looking for an answer giving a small chuckle at the end. “You're not the only one. I'm still trying to figure out if I survived that encounter with Princess Luna,” Shadow admitted looking up towards the ceiling with his eyes. “I thought you were going to end up in space somewhere, or smashed like a pumpkin, or thrown into a wall. You know something not pleasant,” Bolt offered with some humor added in his voice. “Those seem pleasant to where my mind was going, and I don't want to talk 'bout it right now before you ask,” Walker returned widening his eyes and rolled them. “Well, let's walk and talk. I have no desire to upset Princess Celestia, for any reason or amount at the moment, you okay with that,” Bolt informed the former Solar Guard as he turned to walk away from the conference room. “Yeah, that's a great idea and I agree, don't think I'm on her nice list at the moment. So let's get moving,” Shadow replied as he started to walk down the hallway with Bolt falling in beside him. As they walked to the barracks Shadow was billeted in they did so in silence. After exiting the building they were in the two walked across courtyards, a small park, and drilling grounds for the Solar Guard. As they arrived at the barracks Shadow turned to Bolt. “I'll be done packing and all that in 'bout half an hour or so. So you can take off or do what ever 'til then and I'll meet you back here. Sound good,” Shadow told the accompanying guard before letting out a sigh. “Oh, no, I'll be waiting here. Again, I'm not going to take any risks that upsets Princess Celestia. I'll be in the lounge waiting for you to get back. After that I'll check to make sure you don't have anything you shouldn't,” Bolt returned as he walked past Shadow and opened the door to the barracks with his magic before tilting his head to tell Shadow to get moving. Shadow gave a roll of his eyes and a groan of frustration with a smirk as he walked past Bolt to let the Sergeant see. “Yeah, yeah, I got ya.” As the two reached the lounge Bolt peeled off to find a spot to wait as Shadow kept walking to reach his room. After going up two flights of stairs and down two hallways he reached his current quarters. “Well, at least I'm not going to look at these crappy colored halls and carpet any more, plus there,” he talked to himself as pulled off his helmet with his hooves. After pulling it off he could feel the magically enchantments it provided fade as they began to weaken. Holding the helmet in his left hoof he reached in with his right to grab his keys but failed and they dropped to the worn green carpet. Shadow let out a sigh as reached to pick them up. “Need to remember to tell the new boss to have pockets on the uniforms and the ability to use them,” he mumbled to him self as fumbled to get the key into lock. Walking into his room he tossed his key on the small table near the entrance along with wine bottle as he dropped his service jacket on the floor. His next action was to sit down pull off the armor he was wearing, as he did the armor's enchantments too began to fade. With a series of clanks and thuds Shadow tossed the armor against the wall near the table and left it there as he walked down the short hallway and past the door to the shared bathroom. To his left against was a desk with stationaries and a dresser, a bed took up the far wall with a end table, and on the right has the door to his closet, which he walked straight to. Opening the door in took a quick look inside to find his saddlebags and duffel bag. He tossed the standard issued green duffel bag on the bed followed by the desert tan saddlebags before looking back in to the closet. “Now, what stays and what goes,” he again mumbled to himself and gave a sigh as he ran a wingtip through his mane. He quickly decided that all his uniforms stayed, the Solar Guard uniforms would be useless, he only needed to grab his personalized armor. 'Wow..., that was pretty quick,' he thought to himself as he grabbed the kit bag the armor was in with his hooves and pulled it out and set it on the floor next to the bed. Before moving to the desk he picked up the saddlebags and opened the flaps. Setting the bags on the floor next to the next, Shadow then took a foreleg and simply swiped the items on top of the desk into the waiting saddlebag. He next opened the two drawers in the desk and took out several books, journals, and small boxes and containers and tossed them into the second bag without much care. The last item he pulled out of the bottom drawer was a bottle of clear hard liquor which he placed with the books and journals. The one he did take some care with was a photo book that he carefully placed in the bags before leaving the saddlebags on the floor and walked back over to his armor kit. Unzipping the bag he reached in started to pull out the pieces and began the process of donning the armor, taking fifteen minutes to make sure that it was properly worn. After Shadow was content with the armor he walked over to his dresser with the duffel bag, which he proceeded to stuff with his personal items, resulting in him having to pound down the items to allow the bag to be latched closed. Shadow gave a deep long sigh as he looked over the room to make sure he hadn't forgot anything before moving back to the small table near the door where he grabbed the folder and wine. Placing the folder and wine with the stationaries before tossing the saddlebags on and securing them. With a small grunt of effort Shadow used his forelegs and head to flip the duffel bag onto his back. After securing the bag he gave it a few small bounces to test the fit. Finding the seating fine he began the walk back to the lounge to meet Steel Bolt. When Shadow got back to the lounge he found the Sergeant lazily and uninteresting flipping through a magazine. “You ready to check the room and me Sergeant?” Shadow asked startling the unicorn. “That was closer to twenty, not thirty, minutes Walker. Why so quick?” Bolt inquired as he got off the couch and stood up. “Well, I realized that I wouldn't have to pack any of my Solar Guard stuff, and as a result I didn't have to be all nice and neat with my packing,” Shadow returned with a bored tone as he gave the duffel bag a shuffle. “So you just dumped everything else into your bags without rhyme or reason?” Bolt asked as he paused before speaking and then walking away. “Yep,” was the simply reply given as Bolt walked away and Shadow sat on his haunches to await the Sergeant's return. Five minutes hadn't past before the unicorn returned. “I'm not impressed with you just leaving everything you don't need in that room, but I guess it's turned in,” Bolt told Shadow with annoyance clear in his voice. “That's why we have Privates, Sergeant,” Shadow countered with a playful evil grin as he stood up and looked at Bolt, who just rolled his eyes and groaned. “Just let me check your bags. Stand still while I work,” Bolt countered as we walked to the side of Shadow before running his magic over the bags. After several seconds the unicorns magic stopped. “Well, looks like you check out and you don't have anything on you shouldn't, but two bottles of booze. Really,” Bolt informed Shadow before his voice slipped into curiosity an annoyance. “Hey, I do what I got to so I can make it through the day, don't judge me,” Shadow replied with annoyance. “Well, I'm off to hurry up and wait for Princess Twilight at the train station... yeah,” Shadow stated starting upbeat and slowly trailed off to bored and annoyed. “Please try and not to repeat what happened today. I don't think it would end pleasantly for anyone next time Shadow. Take it easy until the next time we might meet.” “Yep,” Shadow said over his shoulder as he started to walk towards the nearest exit. Once outside Shadow stopped and thought for a minute if he should try and fly to the train station but decided since he still had plenty time he'd walk. Talking his time it took him just over forty minutes to arrive at the train station. Along the way he continue to feel the enchantments from his old armor and helmet continue to fade until they disappeared. At the same time that was occurring he caught several what he classified as nobles or fancy unicorns giving him dirty and suspicious looks. Shadow clenched his jaw and relaxed it several times during his walk to keep his mouth shut. Outside the train station he thought he'd have to pushed through the crowds but they gave him space once they caught sight of his armor. Stopping with a sigh in front the arrival and departure board he looked for which track would be heading to Ponyville. With the number in mind in headed to the ticket counter. After the mandatory wait in line he made it to a clerk. “Ticket to Ponyville to be put on Princess Twilight's account,” Shadow flatly told the pale blue earth stallion behind the counter. The stallion gave Shadow a look over with a judging look before shrugging and writing something out and speaking to Shadow. “We'll be verifying this with the Princess to protect against fraud, you understand, name,” the bored worn voice of the stallion asked. “Yes, Shadow Walker,” Shadow returned returned holding back a sigh. The earth pony gave a nod and finished writing note and then the ticket before passing the ticket to Shadow. “Thanks,” was told to the ticket worker as Shadow walked off making his way to the correct platform. At the platform he found it deserted as we headed to a stone pillar. There he dropped the duffel bag and saddlebags to the marble floors. “Hurry up and wait time, yea,” Shadow spoke to no pony as he leaned against the duffle bag with sarcasm and boredom. Letting several seconds pass he started to open his saddlebags to pull out a small book. The book didn't do to much to pass the time while he waited for his new Princess to show up. Two hours later the platform was still empty as he put the book back into the saddlebag. As he looked up from doing so he saw a brown earth pony mare was walking down the stairs to the platform. The mare sat on a bench ignoring Shadow while both waited for several minutes in silence before Twilight walked on to the platform. When she saw Shadow seem looked confused and unsure who see was looking at since the armored pegasus didn't look like Shadow. Twilight saw a pegasus with a grey coat and a mane and tail of black and red stripes that looked to be need of trimming. The stallions eyes were emerald that showed their determination and tiredness as she saw them look at her, however the eyes were behind a pair of clear tanker goggles The part that caused Twilight to pause was the armor the stallion was wearing. All see saw was coyote brown cloth but see could see the rigidness of steel hidden under. The plates resembled the standard guard armor around his barrel but had additional plates on the legs and neck. The princess could also make out unused pockets within reach of mouth or hooves to store items. As she looked over the bored looking pegasus Twilight cautiously approached him. “Ah, Sergeant Shadow Walker,” she ask with hesitation causing the pegasus to react. “Yes, Princess Twilight, who else would be wearing armor waiting for a train to Ponyville,” Shadow replied as he looked at his new princess worth confusion and worry. “Oh, good, I was worried for a minute that you hadn't shown up,” Twilight answer with an upbeat tune, “and I ah, don't know who else would wait like that for the train,” she finished sheepishly. “Why do you look so different from earlier,” she asked with curiosity. “The armor enchantments wore off,” he answered in skeptical voice. Before either could speak again the train began to pull up along side the platform. With a grinding of steam and hiss of steam the train came to a stop. “I'm ready to get on board, Princess Twilight are you ready,” Shadow asked as he looked over the train with judging inspecting eyes and stopping the previous conversation. She was a bit confused at why the Sergeant was looking at the train in such a way and thought about it for a minute. “Princess Twilight,” Shadow asked in a clear neutral voice to get Twilight's attention. “Oh, sorry! I got lost in thought. I've got everything I need before we head out,” she responded with a nervous chuckle and shuffle of her hooves. Shadow gave a nod before turning back to his bags and putting them back on but didn't secure them since he would be shortly dropping them again. After a quick walk he dropped the duffle off with the luggage handlers, grabbed a receipt, and walked back to his new employer. Shadow gave a quick glance up and down the platform before heading to the door for a the passenger car. He stuck his head in the car and long down the length of the car and looked it over for several seconds. Content with its current state he withdrew his head and turned it to Twilight. “Clear Princess Twilight,” Shadow informed her with a firm professional voice causing her to give another nervous chuckle as she walked to and past her guard. Shadow waited several seconds before following her not wanting to repeat earlier. Stepping on the car he looked over the car again as he walkover to seat across for Twilight. “Um, isn't it uncomfortable to sit with all that armor on,” Twilight inquired after several silent seconds. “Yep, but comfort isn't it's primary purpose, stopping me from becoming a corpse is,” Shadow told her with dark humor clear in his voice causing Twilight to roll her eyes and groan. “So, anything I need to know about from after I left that little get together,” he quickly added to stop a possible lecture. “Yep, I'll be visiting Cadence in the Crystal Kingdom soon, but it will be Princess gathering. I'm not going to be able to spend as much time as I would like with my brother and her,” she immediately answer with glee and excitement as she tapped her fore hooves together. Shadow gave a scream of horror and anger inside is head as he looked blankly at Twilight. 'I hate and despise the cold,' he thought internally but he did let a small groan escape. Author's Note Got this up before my own personal deadline, and I'm proud of that. Not too much in this chapter I know, I used it to setup and advance. Thanks for the time and read, take it easy.
Welcome to the SticksView OnlineTwilight GuardWelcome to the SticksTwilight gave Shadow a concerned look as she heard Shadow groan. “Ah, do you have a problem with me going to the Crystal Kingdom and meeting my family?” Twilight asked with some anger in her voice. “Not at all Princess. I've got a problem with the frozen powdered death that falls from the sky and covers the ground, that's my problem Princess.” Shadow answered with a small shrug causing Twilight to look confused. Shadow gave her a few seconds to figure out what he had said before informing her. “Snow, Princess. I've got a problem with snow... and the cold. Never been a fan of it.” He told her with a amused flat tone and small grin. “Oh,” Twilight responded with a knowing tone, “I've never heard snow referred to like that before.” Shadow gave a simply shrug before turning his head to look out the window giving the message he didn't want to talk any more at the moment. The pair sat in silence for several minutes before the train began to move away from the station. After a minute of moving and still looking out the window Shadow asked Twilight a question. “So Princess, what made you choose to take a risk on me?” Twilight gave a small startled jump and gasp before answering. “Um, well it seemed like the right thing to do. I didn't think you should have been kicked out of the Guard because you made a mistake. Even it was a really, really big one.” She gave in reply as she rubbed a hoof on the back of her head and as she did Shadow turned to look at her. “Thanks Princess. I honestly wasn't excepting for any of you Princesses, especially you, to let me into their Guard.” Shadow told her with appreciation clearly evident in his voice. Twilight gave nervous laugh and a small blush. “Um, you're welcome. What were you thinking would happen?” “That Celestia would bounce my flank out of the Guard, I'd collect a big bag o' bits for wrongful termination, and then spend must of it irresponsibly on booze and mares.” Shadow told her with a carefree tone and shrug. Twilight rolled her eyes at his disrespect for her mentor and poorly thought out plan. “What do you think of how things have turned out?” She wanted to know causing Shadow roll both his eyes and head as he groaned. “Convenient, suspicious, contrived, convoluted, unlikely, unbelievable, disbelieve, surreal, skeptical, uncertain... I think those are all the words I know to describe what I think about what happened back in the castle.” He rattled off with nervous energy before calming down before giving a snort of humor and disbelief. “Wow, really?” Was Twilight's reply resulting in Shadow giving a small laugh. “Such an elegant reply Princess. I'm almost speechless, almost.” He teased with good humor in his voice as he smiled. “Well, I was expected an answer that reflected what I saw when you stood up to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Not for you to say the almost complete opposite.” Twilight told him with annoyance and confusion in her tone. Shadow again gave a shrug before turning away to look out the window ending any further conversation. Twilight gave a groan of frustration as she resigned to finishing the ride in silence as she crossed her forelegs for several seconds. As she unfolded them she looked over Shadow again since he was closer. This time she was able to see his rank devices on his collar, his name tape and above that was a pair of black wings on his left side of his chest. Between the wings was a vertical spear with the blade pointing down in front of a crossed set of lighting bolts. On the right side opposite of his name was a worn patch. At first glance it appeared to be replication of a simply 'Hello, I'm' name sticker. However, she actually read it Twilight realized it was and shook her head as she read it in its entirety. 'Hello, I'm A Badass!' After reading the patch Twilight decided to simply read for the rest of the trip. As the sun began to set the train approached Ponyville. As the trained closer Shadow started to feel worried. He saw a simply town with no apparent night life, entertainment of any real fun, full of farming, and simply country life. As he came to his personal conclusion he began to bounce his forehead off the window he was looking out as he groaned. “Um, what's the matter Shadow?” Twilight asked as she looked out the window and put here book down to find the cause of his distress with concern and worry. “Ponyville looks soooooo boring! Why would anyone voluntarily want to live here? If it wasn't because of orders I wouldn't be living here.” He answered as he stopped banging his head and simply rolled it against the glass. Twilight was taken back by Shadow's answer and she paused for a second before speaking. “Well, I have to admit I felt the same way when I was first told I would be coming to Ponyville. After I made some friends and settled in Ponyville really grew on me, maybe you'll go through the same.” Twilight told Shadow with a warm encouraging voice as she look at Ponyville. Shadow turned his head to look at Twilight while keeping it against the glass to give her a look of are you serious and disbelieve with as much sarcasm as he physically could. “Well you never know.” Twilight weakly replied as she returned her book to her saddlebag. Turning back to Shadow she began to tell him a little about Ponyville at the ponies that resided within. Her voice reminded Shadow of the teachers he had growing up and soon tuned Twilight out like he had with his old teachers. She continued to lecture up to the train came to a stop at the tiny train station that served Shadow's new posting. Before the train came to a complete stop he stood and began to move to the exit and as he did Twilight spoke up. “Oh, so as you can see, Ponyville has a variety of ponies an activities to do.” Twilight was forced to quickly wrap up her lecture. “Yes Princess. Please stand back while I gave the platform a quick look.” Shadow said over his shoulder as he walked down the aisle. Shadow didn't see the puzzled look Twilight was giving him. Before the train had stopped Shadow opened the door to the car on the side of the platform and stuck his head out. The wind blowing around him reminded him of flying and folded his ears down to cut down on the noise. His goggles let him use look at the platform without any hindrance. With a critical eyes he looked over the platform and the ponies standing around. At first glance nothing seemed abnormal until he looked at a pink bouncing earth pony. For a few seconds he stared at the pony as he came to a conclusion. 'Not a threat, just excited to meet somepony, or the wait for the train is over.' Shadow told himself as he pulled his head back into the train car. He continued to stand at the door until the train came to a complete stop and was looking at the over energized pink pony he now saw was a mare. Raising an eyebrow he gave a flap of his wings and launched himself into flight. After a brief second he landed in front of the mare. Before he could ask her what so was so excited about the mare acted. She took a loud deep inhale before yelling excitedly in Shadow's face. “I GOT TO PLAN A WELCOME TO PONYVILLE PARTY!” Before she gave one last bounce and disappearing in a cloud of dust leaving Shadow lost and confused. Turning around he headed back to the car to talk with Twilight but before he saw her standing at the door. “Well everything looks normal Princess, well except one over energized pink mare screaming about a party.” Shadow informed Twilight as he walked up to her. “Yes, I heard Pinkie as I was walking to the door. She's probably off to get the girls and get them to the library to plan. Which is where we'll be heading Shadow.” Twilight explained as she gave her wings a stretch. “Understood Princess, but we'll have to wait until I get my bags before heading out.” Shadow accepted then told Twilight as he turned and tilted his head towards the luggage car. “Oh, I forgot that you checked your bags.” The two then turned and walked over to the collection area and waited. As they did both of them got looks and heard whispers but couldn't make anything out. Both were surprised when after a minute a unicorn mare was pushing a cart with her magic towards the two with Shadow's bags. Shadow turned his head to look at Twilight at raised an eyebrow in suspicion which Twilight gave a confused shrug. “Sorry for the wait Princess Twilight. Here are your um, companion's bag.” The mare told Twilight as she used her teal magic to remove them from the cart. “Um, thank you for the help.” Twilight returned with a weak and confused smile as the mare turned and left with the cart. “That normal around here?” Shadow asked as he started to put his bags on his back. “No not really. It was a little weird.” She returned as she watch the mare. “Okay.” Shadow said in confusion he moved to get his duffle bag on his back. After several seconds he was ready to leave. “Can you lead the way Princess?” Shadow asked with a naughty grin and humor in his voice looking at Twilight. “NO!” Twilight shouted as her wings flared out and she blushed. “Um, I mean he can walk beside me,” she quickly added as she settled her wings back against her sides, “You're never going to let me forget what you said earlier are you?” Twilight added as she started to walk away with frustration and embarrassment in her voice and posture. Shadow gave a chuckle before he answered with humor, “No Princess, prob'ly not.” The Princess gave a sigh of frustration as her head momentarily hang down. After a walk of a few minutes the pair came to Twilight's library. Shadow stopped while Twilight kept walking. “Wait, do you live here? In the library, where you work?” He asked confused and bewildered at the large tree. Twilight stopped and turned around before answering. “Why yes, I do live in the library. Which I preform the duties of librarian doing normal hours.” Twilight informed Shadow with pride in her voice as she waved a hood at her home. Shadow gave a groan as he tilted his head back and looked at the sky before letting his head fall. “I'm going to basically be a security guard at a library.” He mumbled to himself as he looked at the dirt in front of him before looking up. “So Princess, were will I be staying?” He asked as he walked up to Twilight. She gave him a lost and confused look as she narrowed her eyes. “What do you mean?” “What I mean Princess is where will I be quartered while I'm here in Ponyville?” Shadow asked as he used his wings to point out Ponyville around them. Twilight was stunned silent and took a second to recovery. “Wow, I hadn't thought about where your would be staying,” Twilight stated with embarrassment, “but I guess you can stay in the basement. It has plenty of room.” She finished with as she tapped her chin with a hoof. Shadow gave a small yell of frustration as he realized he'd be back underground. “I'm not really happy with being underground for both personal and professional reasons but I'll make due.” Shadow told Twilight clearly not happy with the current situation. “Why is being underground so bad?” Twilight inquired forgetting Shadow's anger. “Well, as a pegasus being underground has always made me feel uncomfortable and uneasy since I can't get to the sky. Professionally, it puts me at a disadvantage at providing security due to sight and sound barriers.” He told Twilight as he opened his wings to stretch them as he talked. “Well those are good points but at the moment it's all we can do. I'm sorry.” Twilight returned as before she turned to walk to the front door of the library. “Nothing to do 'bout it at the moment Princess but thanks.” “You're welcome. Now let me introduce you to Spike.” Twilight said with happiness returning to her voice. “What's a spike?” Shadow asked as he moved back to Twilight's side. “Who. Spike's a who and his my number one assistant.” She replied as she opened the door. “Spike! I'm back!” She yelled out as she walked inside. As Shadow walked through the door he heard somepony walking door stairs. “Welcome back Twilight! How was your tr,” a young male voice called out only to suddenly stop mid word. “BANDIT! THERE'S A BANDIT BEHIND YOU TWILIGHT!” The voice yelled out in fear and panic. As the yelling started Shadow beat his wings to get himself above Twilight and see you was doing all the yelling. “SPIKE! Calm down that's not a bandit. It's my new guard and for the time being he'll be staying with us in the basement.” Twilight calmly explained to the now identified source of the yelling for Shadow. As he touched back down on the ground Spike spoke up. “Oh. That's cool, but you don't have a guard.” The baby dragon calmly stated as he stopped running around getting a sigh from Twilight. Shadow was confused at how quickly the little dragon had switched from panic to calm. “Yes, that was correct but now I do have one and Sergeant Shadow Walker will be helping me form my guard.” Twilight informed Spike as she walked towards a door. “This leads down to the basement Shadow. Why don't you head down and get conformable while I wait for the girls to show up.” She let Shadow know as she opened and held the door for him. Shadow gave a halfhearted shrug before he moved to head into the basement. “I'll call you up when the girls get here okay?” Twilight asked as Shadow came up to her side. “Sounds okay Princess. Quick question what time do I start tomorrow?” Shadow asked as he stopped at the door frame. Twilight paused for a second before answering. “Well, since tomorrow is the weekend I say you can official start after the weekend is over. Does that work for you?” Twilight told him before inquiring if it was a problem. “That perfectly fine with me Princess.” Shadow returned with a smile on his face before taking to the air and gliding down to the basement floor. After landing on the floor Shadow looked around the basement to get a feel for it and get the layout in his head. After a couple minutes he decided to drop his bags near the far wall from a small window and near the stairs. With the bags off his back he spent some time unpacking his duffle bag to pull out several items before repacking the rest. With the items he pulled out he started to setup a spot to sleep. Using two towels, a washcloth, and old t-shirt Shadow was able to make a bed with sheets and pillow. Satisfied with his sleeping spot he turned to his saddle bags. Opening the flaps he started to pull two items out. The first was the bottle of liquor that he had gotten from his room. The next was a small box that he set down near his pillow for use later. With the box on the floor he picked the bottle up. Holding the bottle with his wings he grabbed the cap in his teeth and twisted it off before spitting it to the ground. “Not going to be needing that.” He told himself before taking a sniff of the bottle causing him to give a harsh cough before smiling. He started to hum to himself as he aimlessly walked around and looked at the weird equipment around him. After a minute he brought the bottle to his lips and took a sip. Several minutes and sips later he heard Twilight call down. “Shadow the girls are here! You can come up now!” She yelled down with excitement. Shadow didn't yell back but simply started his walk up the stairs to meet up with Twilight and her friends. 'Well, at least this day is almost over. Shouldn't be anymore problems.' Shadow thought to himself as he was sipping the bottle and walking into the library's main room. As he brought his head back down to level Shadow saw Twilight, Spike, and five other mares. “Darling um, your guard seems to be ah, ah bit uncouth.” The white unicorn spoke with an accent that to Shadow screamed of privileged nobility when she saw him drinking the liquor from the bottle. Before Shadow could respond he heard a vaguely familiar voice. “YOU'RE THE PONY I SAW A THE TRAIN STATION!” the pink pony from earlier yelled out as she pointed at Shadow. “Yes and yes I am.” Shadow told the two that had spoke before sipping the bottle again. “Calm down Pinkie, ya don't what ta scare the fella. But looking at'em I don't see that happ'ning.” The second earth pony explained to the pink one as she pinned a pink tail to the floor with a hoof. The accent reminded Shadow of the uneducated farmers he had ran into through his service. “Woah! You're a member of the Heavy Assault! That's so cool! Not as cool as the Wonderbolts but close.” Shadow heard the cyan coated pegasus blurt out. “Pfft, Wonderbolts, bunch of posers.” He bluntly stated before taking another sip as the pegasus gave a gasp of shock. “Take that back!” She cried out pointing a hoof a Shadow. Before Shadow could reply he was only able to say that he heard a soft voice but not the words come from behind the rainbow maned pegasus. Shadow turned his head to get a look at the hiding pegasus that when he saw the pink mane struck him as familiar. After several seconds of looking at her he spoke up. “Your quiet friend seems really familiar to me for some reason that I can't put my hoof on.” Shadow told the group as he started to swirl the bottle he was holding with his wing. The mares in front of him started to share looks of confusion before the white unicorn spoke up. “Yes, our dear friend Fluttershy was a very successful fashion model at one time dear.” The unicorn explained to Shadow as she moved to wrap a leg around the nervous pegasus. Shadow's eyes darted up in surprise as he suddenly remembered the magazines the pegasus was in and tilted the bottle back to take a long sip. “Although I must confess, I'm taken back that a stallion such as yourself would be looking at fashion magazines.” The unicorn added as she gave Shadow a look over as she draped a leg over the pink maned pegasus. “Yeah! Why would you be looking at Fluttershy in those fancy magazines?!” The loud cyan pegasus demanded floating towards Shadow. Taking a large gulp before removing the bottle from his lips and then giving a harsh cough Shadow spoke. “Stress relief.” With that two word response Shadow had managed to make his day worse.
That Could Have Been WorseView OnlineTwilight GuardThat Could Have Been WorseShadow stood in silence from his own stupidity after he realized what he told the mares around him. He knew it wasn't going to end well for him and waited for the outrage. 'The yelling, screaming, and possible attacks should be starting in a second.' he thought. When that second passed then another with awkward silence Shadow looked at the faces of the mares as he drank from his bottle again. 'They can't possibly be that naive,' he thought as he sipped, 'I can't be that lucky, especially today.' 'Just go with it dumb ass! It's a positive thing! Or do you want one of the first things you've told these mares to be that you wank it to one of them!' Other Shadow quickly started yelling. 'Although, it could be a turn on for one or maybe two of'em. That could be real fun, if you're catching what I'm throwing out.' Other Shadow added as Shadow was bringing the bottle away from his lips causing him to smile as he gave a small cough. Before he could speak the white unicorn spoke up. “I don't quite understand how a fashion magazine with our dear Fluttershy could relieve stress.” She asked as she gave her chin a tap. “Well, after a long boring and/or stressful day out in the Badlands I'd find a quite secluded spot to be alone. Once I'd done that I'd lean back and flip through the pages until I felt a calming relaxing blissful state wash over me.” Shadow explained to the group as he walked over to the group with a bored tone. “Few minutes after that I'd head back to my bunk and call it a day. It's nice to look a something that wasn't Guard related.” Shadow added as he stood next to Twilight. “Plus it brought a smile my face to see a mare not in uniform. Speaking of mares not in uniform, I don't think I've been formally introduced to you lovely mares. Princess Twilight would you do the honor of introducing?” Shadow asked with a warm playful smile getting off the current topic. “Oh! You're right I haven't, Shadow these are my friends and bearers of the Elements of Harmony.” Twilight stated as she waved a hoof at her friends. “First is Applejack, bearer of the Element of Honesty, local apple farmer along with the rest of her family.” Twilight told Shadow as she pointed at the orange mare giving him a look of doubt with narrow eyes. 'Guess that explains why she's looking at me like that.' He though to himself giving a nod that she returned. 'Well, you nether lied or told the truth. You just gave them facts presented with a twist.' Other Shadow offered not getting reply. “Next, is Fluttershy that you've seen in the past. She's the bearer of the Element of Kindness and local animal care taker.” Twilight continued tilting her head at the pegasus. Shadow smiled at the mare doing his best to stop it from looking lecherous and just friendly as he waved at her with his free wing. Fluttershy gave an eep as she turned to hide her face into Rarity's shoulder. Twilight gave a small nervous laugh before she spoke again. “She's also incredibly shy with new ponies,” she added, “and she's currently using Rarity our local seamstress, fashion designer, and bearer of the Element of Generosity to hide.” “It's a pleasure to meet you dear and I apologize for calling you uncouth earlier. It wasn't very nice.” The now named unicorn told Shadow. “Meh, It's one of the nicer things I've been called in my service, so don't worry about.” Shadow told her as he walked over to her. “And it's a pleasure to meet you.” Shadow added as he took her right hoof in his before giving it a small kiss. At that Rarity gave a playful laugh as she gave a small fan of herself with her left. “A gentlecolt too it appears.” “Eh, that's questionable. Just trying to be polite as I vaguely recall my senior NCO etiquette training.” Shadow returned with a playful smile and tone as he rolled a hoof in a mocking dismissive action to much. Both chuckled as Shadow let go off her hoof before he turned to walk back to Twilight. “It appears that you have a good sense of humor dear.” Rarity added as she stopped with her fanning returning the smile. “I love laughing!” The pink earth pony yelled as she zipped over and grabbed Shadow. “That would be Pinkie Pie. Pinkie would you please let Shadow go? He may not appreciated random hugs,” Twilight told Shadow before speaking to Pinkie, “She's the bearer of the Element of Laughter and baker and party planner.” Twilight added as Pinkie gave a gasp letting go of Shadow. “I'm super sorry! I didn't think about that!” Pinkie offered Shadow still smiling. “It's okay, we've just been introduced but the Princess is right. My time in the Guard has left me adverse to randomly being grabbed. So give me some warning in the future, okay?” Shadow explained to Pinkie with a disarming smile accepting her apologize. Pinkie seemed a little let down but knew everypony was different. She quickly perked back up when she realized she just had to let him know a hug was coming. “Okie dokie loki!” She gave as she started to bounce up and down with a smile on her face. “Oh! I've got your Welcome to Ponyville party is tomorrow afternoon! It's going to be amazing!” She proclaimed as she now bounced again the room. “Last, but not least, is Rainbow Dash bearing of the Element of Loyalty, our local weather patrol leader.” Twilight began to tell Shadow with a pointing of a hoof before being cut off. “And Wonderbolt trainee!” The rainbow maned pegasus blurted out hopping up and floating in the air with pride. “Pff, Wonderbolts.” Shadow blurted out himself before taking another sip from his bottle. Rainbow gave a gasp as her mouth hung open in shock. “What's your problem with the Wonderbolts buddy?!” She demanded point a hoof a Shadow who just gave a shrug as he lowered the bottle. “They act all big and bad then can't hold their own in a fight but still act like they're still the best. All flash and show with no substance. That's the start of my problems with them.” Shadow replied with disdain and loathing. “None of that's true! You're just jealous of their awesomeness!” Rainbow countered with anger as she flow a little higher. Shadow took a breath to start yelling but was stopped by Twilight putting a hoof on his shoulder. “Rainbow, Shadow has his own option of the Wonderbolts and I don't think you two yelling at each other is going to be very productive or change options. Isn't that right Shadow?” Twilight calmly lectured the two ponies preparing a verbal spar as she looked between the two. “Yes, Princess.” Shadow snapped out with a neutral professional tone before giving a sigh. “So, Shadow dear, would you mind telling us a little about yourself?” Rarity asked to help defuse the situation and genuine curiosity. Shadow swirled the bottle around for several seconds before answering. “No not really, but we may want some chairs or pillow or something to relax on since I've got no idea how long will be taking.” Shadow eventually told the group before looking around the room. “Oh, great idea! I'll be back in a second with some pillows. Spike, would you get some drinks for us please?” Twilight stated as she walked off to get the items in question and ask before disappearing from sight. “I'm one step ahead of you little dude, I'm good.” Shadow told Spike shaking his bottle still in his wing's grip. As Twilight was away the girls whispered among themselves as Shadow simply stood still and kept an eye on them. They continued to whisper and talk among themselves after Twilight returned with the pillows and they all got comfortable. By the time they were all settled Spike had returned with drinks for the sober before sitting with Twilight. Soon Shadow was answering questions about his past and self, surprisingly from all seven present. Shadow thought Fluttershy would have been mute throughout the evening. Applejack had asked where he grew up and he told them he was born in a nameless mining town in the hills southeast of Las Pegasus to Earth Ponies, which led Fluttershy to ask who had taught him to fly. Shadow told them no pony, causing gasps from the girls. He added he had to teach himself the basics since their weren't any other pegasus in the town. Rainbow commented how difficult it was to learn fly without any help but wasn't unheard for pegasus that grew up like Shadow. He chuckled and said that he still hadn't broken all the bad habits and forms he taught himself even today. Pinkie soon asked about Shadow's family specifically almost knocking over her drink in excitement. Shadow told them his parents where now living in Las Pegasus with his younger sister and her two fillies and colt friend, all of which he explained where Earth ponies. He expanded that he'd never meet any of his grandparent before they'd passed due to them living so far away near the hills of Neighagara Falls. The girls expressed their sympathy but Shadow told them he didn't feel anything bad, sad, or unhappy since he'd never meet them so didn't know what he had lost. All the girls where taken back by the seeming callous and detached reply regrading his grandparents for their own personally reasons they didn't express or till him. However, he wouldn't give any names for his family explaining he didn't feel comfortable giving them to almost complete strangers which they grudgingly accepted after some light debate. Rarity asked what Shadow did before he joined the Solar Guard. Shadow explained that since he grow up in an Earth pony community he helped, with great anxiety at times, work the mines with his parents after he was old enough for several years. Soon after his parents found out they would be having a second child they decided to split their time between the mines and Las Pegasus to help with money. Shadow explained that on the family's first visit that's when he'd meet another pegasus for the first time giving laugh remembering the experience, but saved that story for another time after. During the winter the family would go to Las Pegasus for work when they weren't working the mines due to foul weather and temperatures. Shadow would go to work with his dad at the docks. Shadow explained that's where he worked as a go fore and rigger on ships for bits. He told them that since most of the ships entering and leaving the port where from Zebra territory he'd spent a lot of time learning from the Zebras. He'd learned their native language from the sailors and traders passing through. After enough prescient pestering he was able to get some of the sailors that knew the Zebra fighting style they taught him what they could. Shadow explained that he was incredibly difficult to learn due to lacking the apparent natural balance the Zebra possessed and as a result had to create his own bastardized version that incorporated his own pegasus talents. Shadow gave a another laugh before telling the Elements and Spike how the Zebras would mock and make fun of his version of their art but grudgingly admitted that he would get the job done. Rainbow asked he Shadow could show them what he'd made but he had to say he was getting to drunk to be able to show off for the group. She was let down but made him promise that sometime soon he'd show the group or at least her, which he agreed. As Shadow gave up some details about himself the mares around him also spoke of their past and thoughts. At times they would tell Shadow about the adventures the group had since they became friends. However, throughout the night they never asked what he had done shortly before or after joining the Solar Guard or how he'd come to work for Twilight, they didn't explain why and he didn't ask. As they spoke they all sipped their drinks and for the most part enjoyed swapping tales and stories. A few hours passed before Shadow decided to call an end to the night. He told them he was about to pass out from drinking so much out of his bottle and wanted to call it a night. Everypony said their good byes and good nights before going their separate ways. Shadow stumbled downstairs as Twilight spoke with her friends. He quickly collapsed on top of his bedding and pulled a towel over him. Before closing his eyes he double checked that the box he placed next to his makeshift pillow hadn't moved. Satisfied it hadn't Shadow quickly fell asleep. Shadow woke up when Celestia's damnable sun's light passed through the small window and smashed into his eyes. With a groan he covered his eyes with a wing and reached out with a hoof to grasp the case he set out the night before. Opening it he pulled out the aviator sunglasses and placed them over his still closed eyes. Waiting for several seconds before taking a deep breath and opening his eyes. That resulted in another groan of hate and pain as he rolled onto his hooves mumbling curses to Celestia. After he has on his hooves he took his first step towards the stairs to find the bathroom. Quietly opening the door that lead to the basement he left it open after walking through. Stretching his wings and neck he heard merciless pounding coming from the kitchen which Shadow slowly walked towards. There he found Spike apparently making something for breakfast. Shadow thought he asked Spike where the bathroom was but was mistaken. “Whoa, dude you sound and look rough. Didn't really understand what you said but I'm guessing you need a reminder for the bathroom?” Spike told Shadow after turning around wearing an apron. Shadow grumbled out more noise in agreement as he reached the sink Spike gave a small laugh before giving Shadow what he wanted as Shadow was drinking straight from the tap, which he followed after drinking. Several minutes later and more collected Shadow returned to the kitchen and sat at the table and put his forehead on its top. “You got any coffee in this place little dude?” Shadow asked after covering his head with his wings to muffle light and noise. “Ah, sure do. How do you like your coffee?” Spike returned as he moved to start the coffee. “Black, like the eternal unforgiving void I wish I was staring into right now.” Shadow told the dragon his voice coming out muffled. Spike gave a big bright smile that Shadow couldn't see as he worked. For several minutes neither spoke for their own reason but that ended when Spike walked over to the table. “Here's your coffee.” Spike simply spoke setting down the coffee near Shadow. He didn't move immediately but soon his wings returned to his sides before grabbing the mug with a hoof. “Dear sweet Harmony this smells divine,” Shadow mumbled out before sipping the dark life giving liquid, “and the taste matches.” Shadow concluded the thought with before sipping again, “Guessing this is one of the perks of being a Princess because this stuff completely destroys what they gave me in the Solar Guard.” Shadow inquired from the dragon working on breakfast again. “No, Twilight has been drinking that stuff for what seems like forever. She really loves her coffee in the morning.” Spike told the pegasus as he cook on the stove. “Perk for me then.” Shadow spoke to himself but Spike still heard. For a minute Shadow simply sipped his coffee before an idea entered his hungover mind as he looked into the mug. It was a brilliant, epic, genius idea that would be remembered for years to come. Or it was a stupid, lame, dumb ass idea that would quickly be forgotten. With a narrowing of his eyes Shadow decided it had to be the first. “Hey Spike, you what to mess with the Princess?” He ask with a stupid grin on his face turning to look at his potential partner. “Will it hurt her?” Spike asked with concern and worry. “No, but it will mess with her mind and cause a freak out. You want in?” Shadow replied looking at Spike. “If that's the case, I'm in dude! What's the plan?” Spike informed the plotting stallion. “Alright, here's what I got.” Shadow told Spike before going into his plan. When Twilight came downstairs she saw Shadow sitting next to each other with their backs towards her. “Good morning you two! How are you doing?” She greeting the two as she walked up to them. “We're doing great Twilight.” Spike was the first to answer doing acceptable job at keeping himself together. “That's right Princess, just two dudes sharing some psychoactive drugs.” Shadow added unable to keep a stupid grin off his face but still letting some into his voice. “That's great! I'm really glad you two are..,” Twilight stated to praise the two but trailed off when see registered what Shadow had said. For a second there was an eerie calm before Twilight spoke, well yelled. “YOU'RE DOING WHAT!”
New NeighborsView OnlineTwilight GuardNew NeighborsTwilight had stopped her short shout before Spike and Shadow burst into fits of laughter. Spike was tilting his head back as he laughed and hit the table top with an open palm. Shadow matched Spike action of tilting his head back as he laughed. Unlike Spike his sense of balance was off from his drinking, because of that he lost his balance and fell backwards with the chair. When he stopped his fall his glasses her knock crooked as he wrapped his forelegs around his sides as he continued to laugh. Twilight was taking a deep breath when the two started their laughing and Shadow fell before she continued. “HOW COULD YOU! WHAT DID YOU GIVE HIM! WHY ARE YOU LAUGHING?! THIS IS SERIOUS!” She shouted as she scrambled over to the table to grab Spike. She hadn't gotten any response other then laughter by the time she plucked Spike out of his chair. “IS THE LAUGHING A PART OF THE DRUGS?! WHY WOULD YOU DO THIS SPIKE?!” She demanded as she looked over Spike for worse symptoms. Spike was able to speak between his laughs after the demand. “I, I, learned from you Twilight. I watched you use nearly every morning.” He was able to gasp out as he freed a claw to wipe away a tear. Both Shadow and Spike saw the look of confusion and horror on Twilight's face when she processed what Spike told her. She tried to speak but was only able to make sputtering noises as she dropped Spike as she tried to get a thought out. “I mean we found your stash in the cabinet and I've got to saw Princess your stash is primo,” Shadow himself was able to get out between his own laughs, “You've got to tell me where your seller is so I can start seeing'em.” Twilight's face was quickly loosing its look of horror and being replaced by confusion as she continued to fail at forming a sentence. “So you want the normal Twilight?” Spike asked using one hand to steady himself against the table and the other to hold his sides. “WHAT?! I'VE NEVER USED DRUGS?!” Twilight was able to scream out as her head snapped to look at Spike. After she finished Shadow's laughter intensified and for several seconds that's all that was heard in the library before he tried to speak. “I, I, can't take it any, anymore! My, my sides hurt too much from laugh, laughing,” Shadow slipped out between his laughs as he clutched his sides, “T, tell her Spike!” For a second Spike kept up his laughter before he reached up and grabbed a mug off the table. “Here, here's your morning hit Twilight.” Spike told Twilight with a grin and laughter as he passed the mug to his care taker. Twilight's face showed nothing but pure confusion as she took the offered mug with her magic and glanced between Spike and Shadow. After bringing the mug to her face she looked inside and took a small sniff as Shadow was slowing his own laughing. She instantly recognized the contents. “This is my coffee,” She flatly acknowledged as she looked at Spike, “what did you do to it Shadow?” She wanted him to tell her. “Me? Nothing, Spike's the one that made it.” He told her as he laughter had died down to chuckle and she eyed him with suspicion. “Yes, I know that but he would never put anything illegal in it.” Twilight acknowledge as she walked over to place the mug back on the table. “What are you talking about now?” Shadow asked with a grin on his face as he tilted his head to look over at her. “The only drug in that sweet delicious brew is completely legal Princess.” He added as his smile grew as he reached up to adjust his glasses. Twilight narrowed her eyes in thought as they moved between Shadow, Spike and the coffee while she did. As she thought Shadow's grin grew larger as he felt the punchline was about to hit the Princess. “ARGH! You two were talking about caffeine!” Twilight finally figured out as she tossed her head back in frustration before face palming. Shadow burst back into fits of mad laughter at her realization for several seconds before he stopped again. “You lied to me.” Twilight simply stated as she moved to sit down at the table. “I did no such thing Princess. I simply stated facts that you choice to interpret as you did.” Shadow countered as he got back to his hooves and moved to sit the chair back up. As he pushed the chair back to the table he saw Twilight open her mouth to counter his argument but it quickly shut as it was apparent she figured that Shadow was right. “I can't argue that,” she admitted as Shadow sat down, “but that doesn't change the fact that it caused me to, ah, get overly worked up.” She attached as she shifted nervously in her chair. “Or very nice.” She muttered looking at Shadow. He gave a guilty smile and shrug as he reached for his mug. “Eh, maybe. One day you'll look back and find this to be as funny as Spike and I did, speaking of which, great job little dude.” Shadow plainly stated as he lifted and tilted his mug in appreciation to the dragon. Spike gave a nod of his head as he was walking back to the table from the stove with two plates of pancakes. “Thanks, it was awesome!” He offered as he set a plate down in front of Twilight before sitting down himself with the second. “Oh, sorry! I didn't get you a plate, let me get you one.” Spike realized getting ready to start on his plate. “Don't worry about it, I'm not to big into breakfast. I'm good with the coffee, plus all the laughing and yelling have made my headache and nausea worse. I need some time for that all to pass.” Shadow told Spike as he got up and moved to refill his empty mug causing the dragon to shrug and start eating. “So, Princess. What can I except from this welcome party this afternoon?” Shadow asked as he poured his refill. Twilight quickly explained that Pinkie would setup everything before almost everypony in town showed up to meet him throughout the afternoon. There would be drinks, snacks, lots of introductions, and party cannons. As she spoke Shadow drank his coffee half paying attention when he realized he wouldn't have to do much other then show up. After breakfast he let Twilight know he would be downstairs if she needed anything and when she asked what he would be doing Shadow told her writing a couple letters. As he wrote his letters he eventually heard Pinkie show up and start her preps for the party. By the time he finished with his letters Spike called down to let him know it was time to come upstairs. After finishing addressing his last letter and sealing it he tossed it on the stack and tossed his goggles on top of that before heading upstairs with a groan. As soon as he walked through the door on the main floor he was greeted by a loud bang followed by falling confetti. As he pulled a blue paper ribbon off his face he was greeted by a loud 'welcome to ponyville' from the gathered crowd. He dropped the ribbon and gave a nervous chuckle and wave as he looked over those currently packed into the library before wading into the mass. Over the next few hours Twilight and her friends, mostly an over enthused Pinkie, introduced the pegasus to the town ponies. Shadow was surprised he didn't get whiplash from Pinkie dragging him around when she realized she hadn't introduced him to somepony. Shadow tried to remember who was who or would be useful and or important to him but knew he'd largely fail and would take several meetings to remember actually names and jobs. At least out in the field nearly eveypony had a name tape to identify them. After a few hours of being snatched up and dragged around the party ended with Twilight waving good bye to the last group leaving. Shadow gave a sigh of relief as they left as the group left believing the day was over. Before his sigh was finished Pinkie announced it was time to clean up. Shadow was confused and stomped for several seconds as he watch Twilight joined her friends with the cleaning. “Hey! Why aren't you helping Shadow?” Rainbow Dashed asked as she stopped with her sweeping to point at him. “Ah, because I'm wondering why the two users of magic aren't using it?” Shadow offered slashed asked with narrow eyes that matched. For a second no pony moved or spoke before Twilight and Rarity gave embarrassed and nervous laughs prior to the room lighting up with the colors of their magic as Spike gave a shout of excitement dropping his broom. The day after the party Shadow spent on his own wandering through Ponyville and the surrounding area to get a better idea of the layout. As he did he tried to remember name and places but ended up failing as he predicted the day before. Shadow wasn't impressed when he came to the conclusion that nothing was being done about the Everfree Forest border being unguarded and patrolled. He made a mental note to bring it up with Twilight. He was also disappointed with the apparent lack of law or military presence in the town itself. Unless both were doing their duties out of uniform. With another mental note he'd make a note to bring it up with the Mayor and Twilight to get an answer. Aside from his disappointment in professional terms Shadow was disappointed personnel too. His guess that their wasn't much to do was confirmed in his mind as the town seemed to cater to a simply rural farming community with only a few luxuries. At the end of his wandering Shadow ended up perched on a lonely cloud above the library wondering what he'd gotten himself into. After the weekend was over Twilight told Shadow that the day before while he was out she had talk with her friends about him spending time with them. They had set it up that he would spent a couple hours a day with one of them. Shadow didn't voice how he thought the idea was stupid and pointless and kept his mouth shut, Twilight was his boss now and would do want so wanted. Shadow did tell her he thought it left a massive gap in her protection. With reluctance he let it drop when Twilight told him she would be in the library while he was out. After being told of the upcoming week Shadow headed out to work with Pinkie. When Shadow walked into the bakery the Cakes where a bit startled seeing the armored pegasus enter. Before he could tell them good morning Pinkie attacked. Shadow was shocked at the speed and flexibility the pink earth pony had while moving around the bakery. By the time Shadow had done his time he has ready to scream from the seemingly endless babel that came from the Element of Laughter. The next day saw Shadow waking up earlier then normal so he could make it to the Apple Farm on time. When he arrived he was still yawning and walked up to a large red stallion. “Shadow?” “Yeah.” “Big Mac?” “A'yep.” “Ready?” “Nope.” “Get ready.” “Yeah.” Was the short talk between the two while waiting for Applejack to show up with the work list. Before long Shadow was bitching about how this reminded him to much of working the mines but did admit he was at least getting a work out in. Big Mac gave small deep laugh while his sister gave the pegasus the stink eye. Both Apple siblings were surprised that Shadow was able to hold his own with them as they worked the fields. Shadow reminded them he'd spent several years working along side his parents in or around mines when he has younger. When lunch arrived Shadow bolted to leave the hard work to the earth ponies waving with a gleeful smile. When Shadow knocked on the door to Fluttershy's cottage the next day he wasn't expecting to stand outside for half an hour before she answered. The shy and timid pegasus tested Shadow's patience as he learned she was a pushover and doormat. She seemed to agree or say what was needed to prevent strive or avoid troubles. After Shadow had slapped away an annoying white rabbit he learned the pegasus' kindness was wrapped around tempered steel core that stuck fear in Shadow. Fluttershy apologized profusely when she realized she was yelling at Shadow, who's answer could have been better. “It was kinda sexy.” Fluttershy's face turned beet red as she eeped and dashed off to her cottage where he guess she either fainted or hid..., maybe both. Shadow gave a resigned sigh before talking to himself and walking back to the library. “I'm going to catch flak for this one day.” When the white unicorn dressmaker greeted Shadow at the local tea house he was expecting a repeat of his time with Pinkie and wasn't looking forward to it as he still ponder the night before. The former Solar Guard was surprised on how much information he was able to get from the Element of Generosity and how in touch with reality Rarity was, he had expected mindless babel like Pinkie and a sense of entitlement. However as they spoke he figured Rarity was somepony working their way up through society by the means available to her and he had judged her wrongly. He wasn't going to admit that to her though Shadow thought to himself as he left. On the last day of the work week Shadow found himself being tested against Rainbow Dash. The cyan mare wanted to test herself against the former Solar Guard to get a feel for the newcomer. Over the course of the afternoon the two pegasus found out who was better in several categories. Rainbow Dash won at speed, agility, weather control, and wing power, while Shadow took g-forces, stamina, strength, and altitude. After Rainbow's test the two caught their breath on a cloud where she declared the results gave a tie but just barely, she didn't want the new guy to feel to bad after all. Half way through the week the inhabitants of the library were reorganization the books after dinner when Spike coughed out a jet of flames and letter. Shadow gave a sigh of relief at the break as Spike took the letter to Twilight. Before he could enjoy it Twilight spoke up. “Oh, the letter is for you Shadow,” She said as she looked at the address line after taking the letter, “Sorry, usually when Spike gets a letter it's for me.” She added as she floated the letter over to Shadow with some embarrassment. “Eh, no big.” He gave as he took the letter in his hooves and opened it to read as Spike and Twilight went back to their interpreted task. Sergeant Shadow Walker, This letter is to inform you are hereby ordered to report to the Cantorlot Guard Medical Facility for examination no earlier then in two days time but no later then three days time. After reporting you will be required to remain at the facility for approximately four days for said examine. Please plan accordingly for your stay. Ruler of the Sun, Princess Celestia Shadow read the letter three times to make sure he had read it correctly in confusion. Why was he being ordered back to Cantorlot for a medical exam when he could take care of it locally? Also the timing was horrible professionally speaking. He was currently the only guard Princess Twilight had and he'd gotten orders to leave her side just before a upcoming summit. That screamed wrong to him even if her protection would be covered by one of the other Princess's guard. In addition, Celestia should know he no longer fell under her command as he'd been discharged from her Solar Guard by herself. Warning bells were going off in his head at the sheer wrongness he got from the letter and Twilight must have picked up on some of it. “Is everything okay Shadow?” She asked with genuine concern from across the room. “Wha? Oh, yeah. It's just a reminder that I've got an upcoming medical appointment, which also reminds me I've got to file a change of address tomorrow.” Shadow informed Twilight as he rolled the letter back up before placing it in one of his pouches. “It's nice the Princess choose to send the letter to you while you get settled in here.” Twilight commented turning back to her books and humming a song to herself. As Twilight went back to her task Shadow was growing increasing worried and suspicious at this letter's contents. Celestia knew this would cause him to miss the upcoming Crystal Kingdom Princess summit. What was Celestia up to? Author's Note Ah, another week and another chapter. Sadly, I my not be able to get the next chapter or two up on time. Don't fear! That doesn't mean I'm not writing, just I may not feel comfortable putting them up while I take care of some quality of life issues. If I feel the chapters meet my standards still I'll put them up, but if not I'll hold on to them until they do. Thanks for the time out of your day and hope you enjoyed yourself and hope you come back. Take care!
Arriving at DoomView OnlineTwilight GuardArriving at DoomThe day to leave for the upcoming summit in the Crystal Empire had arrived and Shadow had mixed feelings. Part of him was uncomfortable with disobeying a direct order from Princess Celestia even though he was no longer part of her guard. Going with that was the gnawing feeling that she was up to something trying to keep him from the summit. Shadow gave a sigh as he finished checking his armor and inventory before he donned it. He knew it was necessary but it didn't change the fact it was boring. He pulled the plates out and checked for damage, deformity, and corrosion before putting them on the floor next to him. When all the plates were pulled, inspected, and set aside he began the inspection of the heavy cloth. With another sigh he made a mental note to look into getting a record playing down here to help break up the monotonous task. While he conducted his inspections he thought of reasons Celestia would try to keep him from attending the summit but was unable to formulate anything plausible. Happy with how the cloth looked he put the plates back in and put it all on. Declaring it was break time he got up and headed upstairs. As he got a glass of water an a leftover roll he heard Spike and Twilight going through their own packing list, Shadow paused when he heard Twilight tell Spike to pack her crown. At first Shadow though it was weird to be bringing it but remembered it was a Princess summit so he dropped it. Heading back downstairs with his snack he went over the inventory he should bring. As he went through his light snack he checked his supplies. Overall satisfied with what he had on hoof Shadow packed everything into his saddlebags before dropping them near the stairs as he left the basement. “Princess, I've finished my preps. How are yours coming?” Shadow asked as he put his glass in the sink. Turning around he expected an answer from Spike or Twilight but got none. Looking around he found a note on the table letting him know Twilight had taken Spike and gone to the market to pick up snacks for the train. Leaving the note on the table Shadow headed for the door. He'd already spent a chunk of the day in the basement and was going to spend another stuck in a train so he was going to lounge out on a cloud. After closing the door Shadow looked around the sky for a cloud. “Dammit Rainbow, you cleared all the clouds again.” Shadow spoke to himself after failing to find a cloud. “Why can't you leave just a few? I'm to lazy to make my own.” Shadow added as he went to lean again the library. After spending several seconds getting comfortable Shadow leaned his head back and closed his eyes. After several minutes he felt himself start to fall asleep and decided he should probably save that for the train. While he continued his wait Shadow watched the locals go about their boring rural day and was reminded it was to be awhile before he made it back to a city outside of work. Soon he saw Spike sitting on Twilight's back heading back with a two small boxes. As they approached Shadow pushed himself to his hooves and opened the door. “You get everything you wanted Princess?” Shadow asked holding the door. “Shadow, I've been asking you for the last week to not call me Princess. I'm not comfortable with the title.” Twilight answered as Spike hopped off her back with the boxes. Shadow shrugged with his wings as he spoke. “And I've been telling you it's really hard to break over a decade's worth of brainwashing and indoctrination.” Shadow reminded Twilight closing the door. “Ah, don't you mean training dude?” Spike asked from near the table. “Isn't that what I said?” Shadow asked heading over to the dragon but it was Twilight that spoke. “No, you clearly said brainwashing and indoctrination.” Twilight answered from near the stairs to upstairs. “Eh, tomato, tomato.” Shadow returned giving Spike a smile without changing his pronunciation of the word. “Actually, it's either tomato or to...” Twilight started to lecture trailing off and stopping and then gave a frustrated groan before quickly walking upstairs realizing what Shadow was doing leaving Shadow and Spike chuckled at her response. “You do know she's like one of the most powerful ponies in Equestria right?” Spike asked finally putting the boxes on the table. “Yeah, but it's so much fun and easy to mess with her. Besides I like she needs to loosen up a little, she always seems so serious.” Shadow explained to Spike as he tried to figure out what was in the boxes. “Well, yeah but you shouldn't. Okay, not as often, I wouldn't be surprised if you caused her to go full meltdown one day and no it wouldn't be awesome. It's going to be terrifying I bet.” Spike let Shadow know as he headed back to the main room and stopped Shadow from commenting. “Also, we should be leaving in a few minutes so you should get ready.” Spike informed Shadow as he moved to the stairs. “Gotta little dude, oh, quick question. Did I get any mail today, either normal or magical?” Shadow acknowledge and asked moving himself to his own set of stairs. “Nope!” Was the quick response from the top of the stairs as Shadow moved to go downstairs. As he did he grumbled to himself at the lack of speed on his request. Unfolding his wings just as he walked of the edge of the stairs Shadow stopped himself from hitting the floor and hovered as he picked up his saddlebags before flying back up to the entrance before landing. With a quick turn and toss he got the bags on and decided to not tighten them down since he'd be taking them off soon enough. When Shadow didn't see Spike or Twilight he decided to peek in the boxes Spike had left on the table. Just before he was reaching to open the top box there was a flash of purple light and loud pop behind him. Shadow was startled and whipped his body around as quick as he could causing his flank to hit the side of the table as his wings snapped out to their full extent. By the time he realized it was just Twilight teleporting into the room he was in a defensive posture. He had no problem seeing that both Twilight and Spike were as surprised as himself. It took another second for Shadow to gather himself back together. “Woah, you okay Shadow?” Spike asked as he walked over to the table. Shadow took a deep breath and gulp to steady his voice. “Yep, really not a fan of teleporting.” Shadow gave the dragon with a voice that still wasn't steady and a little shaky as he moved to a normal stance. “Hehe, sorry! I'm sorry! I'm not really use to living with other ponies that don't use magic for everything.” Twilight apologized with a nervous and embarrassed laugh and tone as she shuffled her wings over her saddlebags. “It's alright I'll get use to it, or have a heart attack or something like that.” Shadow gave accepting the apology as he felt and heard his heart pounding in his chest powering his muscles. Twilight gave another shuffle of her wings as she nodded to Shadow before giving a annoyed groan. “Why don't they stay down?!” Shadow took a dry shallow as he leaned and tilted his head to look at the Princess's problem. He instantly saw what was the issue. “I see your problem Princess. Do you want me to fix it?” Shadow asked moving his eyes to look at her. “Please!” Shadow gave a simply nod before he walked over to Twilight's side. “The problem is you're still wearing your saddlebags like you don't have wings,” Shadow began to explain pointing with a wingtip, “You've got to move them closer to your flanks.” Shadow added moving to adjust them before stopping himself. “Why did you stop? I thought you where going to help?!” Twilight nearly demanded after several seconds passed looking at Shadow. “Wow, you're really eager for me to touch your flank, that could explain why you're so wound up.” Shadow blurted out and as he started to groan he was slapped in the face with a wing as Twilight shirked. “I don't get it.” Spike flatly stated from near the table. After Shadow's latest incident involving an alicorn, the group moved quickly an in silence towards the train station. As Twilight greeted her friends Shadow inspected the car Twilight would be using and decided it passed. Standing next to the entrance he stood by to let the Elements of Harmony board. Both Twilight and Fluttershy avoided looking at Shadow as he stood at attention. With the seven members of the group on board Shadow boarded the train. Shadow moved to sit near the entrance so he could look down the length of the car. Almost as soon as he was seated he was nearly overwhelmed with physical and mental exhaustion. Shadow struggled to keep his eyes open and stay awake. He was able to do so until after the train started to move down the tracks. The movement of the train pushed him over the edge and Shadow didn't realize he'd fallen asleep. From Shadow's point of view he was suddenly being yelled out by a female voice about having to wake up. “Five...teen more mikes. Then waken Serg.” Shadow mumbled out as he turned his head from the voice. Shadow wasn't expecting laughter there was usually more yelling and threats. Rolling his head towards this voice he cracked open his eyes to find the laughing. He saw several mares and a really small dragon were the source of the laughing, quickly the fog of sleep lifted from his mind. “How long was I out and when did I pass out?” Shadow asked after covering up a yawn with a wing. “Like five minutes after we left Ponyville.” Rainbow spoke up answering the second part of Shadow's question. “Ay reckon you've been sleeping for five hours or so.” Applejack told Shadow to give the answer to his first question as Shadow leaned forward. “Thanks for the wake up but why?” Shadow asked as he rolled and flexed his wings looking at the group that quickly gave him strange looks. “Well darling we will be arriving in the Crystal Kingdom in about a hour.” Rarity informed Shadow as she looked up from her sketching. Now it was Shadow's turn to be confused and it showed through his exhaustion. “Ah, how? Isn't it like a couple hundred miles from Ponyville?” He asked as he turned to look out the window next to him and saw the white powder of death. “Of course it is dear but we have taken the train.” Rarity responded with a matter of fact tone looking over her glasses. “I know that but the time and distance don't match. Last time I traveled this much distance it took a like two weeks. So again, how?” Shadow added to his question pouring hate into his gaze out over the doom fields. “OH! I can explain! You see when a magi-,” Twilight peeped up and started to explain prepared to go full professor mode. “Ah, magic got it. Guess the Guard doesn't use the good magic stuff on us.” Shadow quickly cut of his Princess not wanting to go through another lecture which he saw deflated her enthusiasm as he stood up. “When we get close enough I'm going to step outside and fly around. I need to wake up some more and I've been stuck inside to much today, I want wind under my wings.” Shadow told the group as he walked down the aisle. “Yeah, I can understand that but I'm going to wait until we're inside the Crystal Kingdom. It's wway to cold outside for me.” Rainbow agreed as she hovered above her seat. “I'll meet up with you in the castle, that okay Princess?” Shadow asked as he headed back towards the other end of the car. As Twilight responded he heard Rarity and Pinkie giggle. “That works for me Shadow and please remember not to call me Princess.” “Gotcha Princess.” Shadow replied with humor in his voice causing the others in the car to give a small laugh. After Shadow determined that the train was close enough to its stop he informed Twilight he would be out and about flying and reminded her he'd meet up with her in the castle before heading to get off the train. Shadow hesitated before opening the door knowing he would be blasted by gust if cold wind. Clenching his jaw he lowered his goggles and jerked the door opened. As expected the wind hit him causing him to turn his head away. “Damn it's cold.” Shadow muttered as he turned his head back before jumping out of the car. With cold air rushing by him Shadow twisted his body so he was parallel with the train. Before gravity took hold Shadow moved his wings. With a single powerful movement he got them into a position that would catch the air flowing around him to jerk him backwards in an upward movement. After his wings got to to the desired position and filled with wind Shadow began the instinctive unconscious movements needed to carry out his desire as the fight against wind and gravity began. The expected jerk hit Shadow and his body strained to fight the forces assaulting it but gave the results. Shadow was suddenly behind and above the train with the wind howling in his ears. Making large movements with his wings he leveled his flight and then looked around the surrounding area. He followed the tracks finding they lead directly towards a circle of green fields surrounding a city on the horizon with the sun near setting. With slow powerful flaps of his wings he gained altitude and moved to position himself above the train. The guard remained above the train and followed it to the train station. Once there he surveyed the crowd as he waited for his boss to get off the train. Watching the locals carefully for signs of danger he followed Twilight and her group from the air as they moved through the city. As they did Shadow would scan the skies around him looking for any challengers and like the ground below found none. After Twilight and her friends entered the castle Shadow waited several seconds before landing and following. After passing into the castle Shadow lowered his goggles and let them hang off his neck as he moved into his namesake. From there he was able to follow the group all the way to the entrance of the Throne Room. While the Elements and Spike entered the room Shadow waited for them to pass through the door before moving into a doorway nearby. He wasn't able to see inside the room without being seen and was expecting to have to wait for sometime before everypony exited. Shadow wasn't able to hear them speak with anypony but did hear some stallion announce Twilight's arrival shortly after entering. However in less then a minute they all walked back out of the Throne Room surprising Shadow. Taking a slow quite deep breath he moved in a matching manner. Just after Twilight walked past him Shadow moved. Using both his legs and wings the guard launched himself towards the Element of Magic. Reaching out with his fore hoof he tapped Twilight in the shoulder. “Princess I'm back.” Shadow let her know with a humorous tone as his hooves touched the floor. Twilight let out a small scream as she jumped into the air causing her friends to turn around to see what had scared her. When Twilight landed Pinkie and Rainbow were laughing when they saw Shadow had been the cause of the jump. “Oh dear, that really scared me! Don't do that Shadow! You could have let me know you were back in a manner that didn't scare me.” Twilight scolded Shadow after turning to face the pegasus. “I did it to specifically scare you for a reason Princess.” Shadow began to explain to Twilight and her friends as he shifted his wings. “Why are you here Shadow Walker? You're suppose to be in Cantorlot.” Came the voice of Princess Celestia from behind Shadow that was clearly not pleased. Shadow shut his eyes when he heard Celestia's voice as he dropped his head as to look at the floor. "I'm here because Princess Twilight is." Shadow let Celestia know with an edge to his voice as he lifted his head. "Yes, while that is true you were given orders to report to Cantorlot Sergeant." Celestia retorted as she and the other Princesses walked closer to the group. "You are required to follow the orders of your Princess." Celestia added looking at Shadow as he turned to face the approaching alicorns. "Duh, I know that." Shadow quipped giving a face that matched. "Then why did you ignore the orders I sent you Sergeant Walker?" Celestia wanted to know as she came to a stopped a few steps from the Guard. Shadow felt a flash of anger wash over him and he decided to go with it, angrily snapping at his former Princess pointing a wing at her and giving a small twirl of the wingtip near the end. "You know what , Celestia? It isn't you anymore, so piss off." Author's Note Holy Harmony I posted on time! I know I said this chapter and maybe the next might be late but I resolved what I needed in like thirty minutes, not the week I was expecting. So, ! Thanks once again for the time and attention you decided to spend here. Ya'll take it easy. Addendum, 01Nov15 Huge shout out and thanks to Iron Sky. He pointed out a huge mistake on my part. I system crashed towards the end of this chapter and the auto-save didn't save everything like I thought it did. I had to redo the ending and upload again. Thanks again to Iron Sky.
Harsh TruthsView OnlineTwilight GuardHarsh TruthsAlmost instantly Shadow heard the girls behind him gasp in shock at the tone and words snapped at the elder ruler of Equestria. He wanted to turn around to look at their faces but having Celestia staring down at him prevented him from doing so. Instead he returned the stare and locked eyes with her in defiance. Shadow knew she could smash him like a small storm cloud but held the stare. 'This is sadly becoming familiar isn't it?' Other Shadow calmly remarked as Shadow felt his wings creep out to try and become intimating, even though he knew it wouldn't be. For several tense seconds no pony made a sound or moved as the two stared until Cadance cleared her throat and spoke. “Sergeant would you please explain why you're sneaking around my castle and scaring Twilight?” She asked attempting to get both an answer and break the tension. Shadow turned his head to face Cadance but kept his eyes locked with Celestia as he spoke. “I wanted to see how far I could make it into the castle, how close I could get to a Princess, and test the local Guard.” Shadow plainly explained to the Princess who raised an eyebrow in response. “I've got to say the Guard unit here seems to be at the level I would expect,” Shadow added with a small shrug of a shoulder and Cadance smiling with pride, “which is incompetent.” The local alicorn ruler's smile quickly faded, which he didn't see, and Shadow saw a slight narrowing of Celestia's eyes. “So that explains how I made it so far and how screwed this place is anything ever happens.” Shadow added breaking eye contact as he blinked and look down to the floor out of ingrained habit with a dismissive tone. When he looked up he was looking at Cadance and she clearly wasn't impressed or happy at what she had been told. Seeing that Shadow decided to look at the third alicorn in front of him to see how angry see was. Luna was biting her lower lip trying to stop her from, something, Shadow couldn't decide until he saw some humor mixed with angry in her eyes. When Luna saw Shadow was looking at her see quickly broke eye contact and turned away. “Was it something I said?” Shadow asked with a confused tone with a smile to match. More gasps and groans came from behind him and this time he turned to see the looks of horror and shock on the Elements face's. “Princess Celestia, Cadance I'm so sorry! I apologize for Shadow's actions!” Twilight quickly interjected as she stepped to Shadow's side as she gave him a dirty look. “Don't apologize to them,” Shadow quickly retorted with an offended tone, “I'm stating the truth, an unpleasant one, but it's true.” Shadow added before turning back to the three older alicorns anger, fear and panic creeping into his mind. “I'm tired of being 'awarded' for doing my job. So, before any of you Princesses get all high and mighty, let me drop some truths on y'all.” Shadow spoke over Celestia, who wasn't able to, with a sarcasm and angry voice going into rant mode. As he started to walk in a circle he would with each fact point a wingtip at a different princess, pointing at all four. “One, I was able to enter the city, castle, and this hallway possible unseen and not being challenged once by anypony! Two, I was able get both in striking range of not one or two or three but FOUR! Rulers of Equestria!” Shadow started speaking with his pace quickening with each word as he walked around in a circle. “Three, I was able to actually strike one of them before being challenged, number four ties in with the fact no guard has yet to investigate a scream from her! If the three of you hadn't shown up I could have removed the Elements of FUCKING Harmony and just disappeared!” Shadow added before waving a hoof over at where the Elements were standing. “So everypony here who can't can see any of that can just FUCK OFF!” Shadow finished with as he came to a stop. When he finished his rant his chest was heaving with deep fast breaths with a wild look in his eyes as he stopped moving. Once again all the mares present were shocked and stunned at Shadow's rant, voice, body, and movements. As everypony stood in silence a guard finally showed up. As the guard walked over Shadow turned to walked away and as the guard went to speak Shadow walked by him. “Get the fuck out of my way.” Shadow snapped as he shoved the orange coated pegasus to the floor as he stomped off. As Shadow walked away no pony tried to stop him or called out to him to come back. For nearly an hour the former Solar Guard wandered the palace aimlessly with a dazed and confused look on his face while his eyes stared hollowly into the distance. At the end of that hour Shadow found himself leaning back against a railing on a high balcony. After several minutes of staring blankly at a spot on the stone floor Shadow leaned his head back to look at the sky as physical exhaustion washed over him. The sun had recently set and the moon had began its silent vigil over the night. Soon the aurora could been seem appearing in the sky beside the stars. It all seemed so peaceful and serene to Shadow, unlike how it felt at the moment. Before he could get to deep into his thoughts and feeling he heard a soft knock come from the door leading to the balcony. Lifting his head enough to look down his muzzle at the door he saw Luna giving a nervous smile and wave through the cracked door. Shadow lifted an eyebrow in confusion as he looked at her with hollow eyes. “We, we request to join you on thy balcony. Doust thou accept?” Luna asked with a uneven and nervous voice as she avoided eye contact with Shadow. He gave a slow blink before lowering his head back against the rail before answering. “Couldn't stop you, but sure.” Shadow let Luna know with a voice carrying weight and exhaustion through the night air. Soon he heard Luna push the door and walked through after a short pause as Shadow failed to render proper respected, which she seemed to ignore. Luna stopped next to Shadow and sat down near him and placed a tray with bottles and glasses in it between the two of them. Shadow took a deep breath before he asked Luna a question. “So, how bad was, is it?” Was the short inquire with the same tone used when Luna first appeared as she poured a glass of red wine. “Quite bad. Our sister spoke rather quickly of removing you from thy position, with our niece agreeing, shortly after thy leaving.” Luna started to respond pausing to take a sip of her wine. “We were surprised when young Twilight Sparkle spoke in thy defense, even though it appears she doesn't necessarily agree with the manner thine presented.” Luna added as she set down her glass before using her magic to grab the clear bottle on the tray. “Uh, didn't think she could or would do that.” Shadow commented as he saw Luna pour the liquid into the empty glass. “As we thought.” Luna offered as she did the glass to Shadow. He gave a small weak shake of his head as he spoke. “Still on duty.” “We are aware, 'tis water.” Luna cleared up for Shadow before he weakly lift a fore hoof to take the glass from Luna's magic. “Thanks.” Shadow softly offered sitting up before draining the glass. As he lowered the glass he gave a hollow humorless laugh and smile. “Never thought I'd be served by a Princess, thanks for that.” Shadow told Luna as the glass came to a rest on the floor near him before looking at Luna. Luna seemed puzzled an embarrassed by the comment before she sipped from her glass again to hide her face from Shadow. After a prolonged sip Luna lower her glass. “Thou shan't become accustomed to the act, are we clear?” She stated with a tone that reminded Shadow of the snobby nobles that didn't match the warm playful smile presented. Shadow gave a chuckle in response as he leaned back again. “Wouldn't dream of it Princess.” “We shall be checking to ensure thou doesn't.” Luna replied which Shadow gave another weak smile before opening his mouth to speak but closed it before he spoke. 'Smart move dude. Pretty sure she'll just remove us from existence, but bringing up her walking into a happy fun time dream would have killed. Literally, I think.' Other Shadow spoke up sounded as his counterpart with his tone. Luna didn't notice the pause Shadow gave and continued to speak. “Currently Twilight is still speaking with our sister and niece. 'Tis of you still we do not know. There are other matters we have gathered here to discuss.” Luna informed Shadow as she lifted her glass with magic again. “As such we are required to return and speak with our sister in private.” Luna tacked on before sipping at her wine again. “Why are out here talking with me then?” Shadow asked as she drank. “When we left after raising the Moon for a small break we saw thou here alone.” She answered as she sat the glass down. “After that we had drinks retrieved, we proceeded here to share with thou,” Luna started to expand before hesitating, “and to check on thou state. We are, familiar with how a, a argument with out sister can leave a pony feeling.” Luna finished explaining to Shadow with a remorseful and knowing voice avoiding looking at Shadow before standing. “We wish thou a good night Sergeant.” Luna offered Shadow as she used her magic to gather all the items she had brought with her. As she left Shadow made sure to not be watching her, not wanting to know if so remembered what happened the last time he watch her walk or get caught in general. “You too Princess.” Shadow returned with a nod of his head knowing it wasn't the proper way to respond when a Princess left. A few minutes after Luna had left Shadow finally stood up. The movements of his limbs was slow and jerky as his exhaustion had grown. After getting to his hooves Shadow slowly moved through the ornate hallways looking for Twilight or somepony that knew were she was and check in. However, all Shadow wanted to do was find a warm dark corner and pass out after the events of the day. Not covering a massive yawn as he turned a corner he spotted a crystal unicorn before his eyes closed. “Where's Princess Twilight.” Shadow demanded before his yawn had finished. The unicorn gave Shadow the information he demanded with resentment clear in his voice, which Shadow waved off as he walked away. As Shadow moved towards Twilight's room he yawned several more times before his arrival after getting lost several times after he passed through the kitchen for a oat bag. On the door to Twilight's room Shadow found a note tacked to it. Not bothering to take the note down he read it where it hung, well more like skimmed. It let him know she wasn't to be disturbed until the morning and they would talk at breakfast. Giving a frustrated sigh he turned to walk to his room. Stopping after a step he realized he had no idea where or if he did have a room. To compound the problem he didn't know where or if there was a barracks where he could crash. With a defeated sigh Shadow started walking again down towards the farthest door and opened it up. As he walked he he saw it was a room that hadn't been unpacked and setup, it was just boxes and cloth tarp. 'So technically it could be any type of room.' Other Shadow quipped out through a yawn. Walking over to the largest box with a tarp Shadow collapse on the floor next to it before using his fore hooves to pull the tarp of the box to cover himself. Within a minute Shadow passed out. Shadow was startled awake by the yelling of a mare nearby and gave a jerking kick with his legs. Another yell told him it was Twilight yelling and needed help. Shadow tried to get to his hooves using his wings but was stopped by the tarp draped over his wings. After realizing he couldn't use his wings Shadow used his hooves and mouth to toss the tarp off his back. Throwing the door open Shadow took off towards the only exit he knew in the hallway. Quickly seeing the Element Bearers in front of him Shadow jumped into the air before launching himself forward with his wings to close the distance. However the results weren't what he expected, while he did go forward he immediately tumbled to the floor and started a rough tumble. Shadow hadn't taken into account his body hadn't recovered from the events of the day and his wings gave resulting in his fall. The first tumble had his head bounce hard off the floor leaving him dazed during and afterwards. By the time he recovered and caught up with Twilight and her friends they were all staring at a large ornate mirror in confusion. “What's going on?!” Shadow demanded looking over the room with hazy vision for the source of alarm while he waited for a answer. “Some scoundrel has stolen Twilight's crown and disappeared through that mirror!” Rarity answered point at the object. Shadow dropped his head and gave sigh of frustration, defeat, and resignation before speaking and lifting his head to the ceiling. “I fucking called it!” Author's Note Pew!Pew! Got the chapter up a little late but before my own deadline. I blame MGSV, I refused to let a mission beat me and lost track of time. FYI, I make no promises or the like about next week's chapter going up on time. I've been called up to duty once again. I've got to head out and take care of things. Because as we all know, war, war never changes... Thanks for stopping by again and giving a read! I know you can spend your time somewhere else and really appreciate it. See you back hopefully.
New OffensivesView OnlineTwilight GuardNew OffensivesShortly after Shadow's claim two members of the local guard showed up. They demanded to know what was going on. Shadow gave a frustrated groan before taking a deep breath and turning to tear into the two. However before he could Twilight quick cast a silencing spell on her guard before the first word left his mouth. Shadow didn't realize Twilight had cast the spell until several seconds had past and saw the guards looked confused. 'Looking confused is the opposite of what I want. What's going on?' Shadow wondered as he turned to look at Twilight and ask but when Twilight spoke it wasn't to him. “Guards report to Princess Celestia and Cadance that somepony was stolen my crown and fled.” Twilight told the two as she looked at the mirror with worry. The two guards snapped to attention and gave salutes before leaving to carry out their orders. Shadow was sitting with his head tilted back giving a silent scream as his forelegs and wings flayed about in angry and frustration. “Twilight darling, I believe Shadow is attempting to grab your attention.” Rarity spoke up as she point over to the stallion. Twilight head fell for a second before she brought it back up and took a relaxing breath before turning to face him. “Yes, Shadow I cast a silencing spell on you before you could go into another rant. I don't see it being very useful at the moment.” Twilight informed Shadow believing she knew what he was trying to ask as he calmed down physically. “The spell will fade in a couple of minutes by itself giving you a chance to calm down before the Princesses arrive.” She added looking at Shadow who was giving her an angry glare with crossed forelegs. After a minute he uncrossed them as he started to feel the spill he had taken in his failed attempt to catch the thief. His head started to head from the bouncing off the floor along with some of his joints from over extension. He gave a silent sigh as he stood up before launching himself into the air. Once there he moved into a corner in the ceiling behind the magically mirror and readied himself to bounce on anypony that came through. As he watched and waited the girls milled about talking among themselves on what had happened and what could happen. After nearly fifteen minutes the two guards came back and walked to stand in front of Twilight and saluted. “Princess Twilight, we've informed both Princess Cadence and Princess Celestia of the events that transpired. Princess Celestia told us to inform you that the matter will be discussed in the morning. Before breakfast a meeting will be held in the Throne Room. Until then she wishes you and your friends return to your rooms.” The unicorn guard told the new alicorn before dropping the salute. As he did Shadow double bucked the wall behind him with another silent scream startling the eight below him with Fluttershy trying to hind behind Rainbow's mane. Everypony else turned their heads and watched Shadow fly down from his corner and landed between Twilight and Applejack. Confusion and anger clear on his face Shadow stared at the two guards with contempt as he pointed at the mirror behind him. The two looked at Shadow with confusion tilting their heads to look behind Shadow. “I don't understand it's a mirror, a magically mirror.” The earth stallion guard commented looking at Shadow. His jaw clenched as his eyes widened with anger as he pointed at the two then the mirror with the same hoof before dropping it and standing at attention. The two guards turned to each other and gave puzzled looks before shrugging. “I love charades!” Pinkie cried at when she saw Shadow's actions with barely a second passing before before she started to shout out random possibilities as she jumped in place. Shooting a quick sideways annoyed glace at the pink mare before repeating the actions again with the two guards repeating theirs. As Shadow rolled his head in annoyance Applejack calmed Pinkie down telling her Shadow wasn't playing a game but trying to explain something important. Pinkie accepted the explanation but wasn't happy with it. “Well, we'll be leaving now. We've got to get back to our patrols.” The unicorn stated as he tuned to leave with the earth stallion following. Shadow reacted by standing on his back legs and throwing up his forelegs and flaring out his wings. Fluttershy started to come out from Rainbow's mane but was stopped by a loud harsh scream of hate and frustration. “-UUUCK!” Shadow was screaming our towards the ceiling. Everypony was surprised at the sudden scream. Falling back on all fours Shadow gave a small clearing of his throat. “Magic mirror! Guarding! Who!?” Shadow chopped out with a voice that seemed to be on the edge if a complete breakdown. This time the look the two guards shared was one of fear with the unicorn gulping before looking at Shadow. “Ah, no pony?” He offered with a question statement tone as he took a small stop back from the irate pegasus. Shadow responded with taking a deep breath through his hostiles with closed eyes. When they opened the two guards guessed what they saw was enlightened madness. “Fuck it. This place can burn. It's not your fault, just doing what you were told. Princess Twilight lets return to your room,” Shadow spoke calmly and evenly as he offered to let the Princess know they were leaving. Twilight gave a nervous laugh as she looked over her friends with concern before walking to the side of Shadow. “Don't worry girls, I'm sure the Princesses won't let anything bad happen before we meet in the morning.” Twilight told the girls with a reassuring smile before leaving with Shadow. Arriving back at her room Twilight tried to close the door but Shadow stopped it with a hoof. “Oh no, I've already missed up once tonight and I'm not going to let it happen again,” Shadow explained as he pushed open the door and walked into the room, “I'll be staying here to prevent anypony else from getting in.” Shadow ended with as he closed the door. “You have a pleasant rest Princess, you too Spike.” Shadow offered as he lied down against the door before giving a defeated sigh. Twilight was startled and a bit embarrassed that Shadow was going to sleeping in the room with her but by the time she realized it wasn't such a big deal and went to return the offer she saw Shadow had already passed out. Twilight was a little uneasy on how quickly he had fallen asleep but gave a smile to see he was able to get some sleep. She made a mental note to talk to him about his actions earlier for later as she turned and got back into bed and again struggled to get comfortable with her new wings. Shadow woke with a startle and jerky movements as he tried to catch his breath. His eyes darted around the room in a frenzy as he got to his hooves. Once on them he quickly calmed down and took several deep breaths as he wiped the sweat from his brow. He saw he hadn't woken up Twilight or Spike and gave small nod before he sat down leaning up against the door. Shadow noticed that the sun still wasn't up and no light was coming into the room. He didn't know why but he knew he wouldn't be able to go back to sleep. Shadow was fortunate that he only had to wait an hour before the morning light started to enter the room. He easily sat through the silence with ease using his experience from his time in the desert and Badlands. Twilight slowly woke and took her time sitting up. When she did her heart skipped a beat when see saw a pony leaning against the door, She quickly remembered it was Shadow and stopped her panic from forming. Before she could ask how long he had been up and greet him Shadow spoke up. “Morning Princess, great bed head it looks great on you.” Shadow greeted her and explained with a tired humor filled tone and smile. Twilight gave a gasp as she fell back on her pillow and failed to straighten or flatten her mane in embarrassment. She stop herself when she heard Shadow lightly chuckle at her expense. “Relax Princess, I wasn't making fun of you. I honestly meant it but given your reaction you disapprove.” He calmly explained holding up his hooves. Twilight gave a smile when she heard the honesty and sat back up. As she opened her mouth to speak and thank him Shadow interrupted her again. “Now that you're up I can finally go take a leak.” He flatly remarked as he stood up. Twilight shock was clear on any that would see her face but Shadow didn't as he was walking through the door to the hall. Twilight groaned as she feel back once again and covered her eyes. “Meet you in the Throne Room.” Shadow informed his princess as the door closed behind from Twilight's magic. When the time came for the meeting Shadow was the last to arrive as he had once again gotten lost in the unfamiliar castle. No pony present gave a positive reaction when he walked into the room. Giving one final disapproving look at Shadow Celestia began to explain what had happened and what see knew. As she spoke the Solar Princess lead the group back towards the room with the magically Shadow struggled to keep his mouth shut as Celestia spoke and all the idiocy he found within. When they arrived Princess Luna explained the nature of the mirror causing Shadow's outrage to swell. With the three older alicorns explaining their expectations for Twilight and her blind acceptance of it Shadow had a momentary red out. It cleared in time for him to hear that Celestia wouldn't be allowing anypony to accompany Twilight through the portal. After Luna explained the time constraint of going through the portal and the results of not making it back in time, Shadow snapped and jumped into the air. “I'm going to have ta stop you rrright there.” Shadow Spoke up with a calm collected and smooth tone as he landed in front of Twilight. “Am I understanding correctly that you knew this Sunset Summer was on the other side of this portal, could return at any time, and did nothing?” Shadow continued before he was interrupted as he look at Celestia with undisguised contempt. Shadow paused long enough to take a breath before he went on and prevent being spoke over. “On top of that you knew she had become a bit of a bitch and didn't post guards?” He asked causing several gasps or groans from the gathered mares. “Now because of your failures, you're sending off a Bearer of an Element of Harmony, an alicorn Princess, and most importantly my boss off on a half thought up plan?” Shadow pointed out and asked with a quick tilt of his head back towards the mirror. Shadow didn't know if it was Luna or Cadence that gave a nervous shuffle of her wings and hooves as he ended his question. Before any of the Princesses spoke up Shadow kept going. “So I've got two questions for you. Do you even military and are you drunk?” Shadow asked with mockery and confusion. The look on Celestia's face was priceless as she failed to hide her surprise from Shadow at his accusations. He was also saw Rarity and Fluttershy faint while the other Elements were stunned in disbelieve as he heard Luna gave a small laughing snort she cut off. With Celestia's one visible eye narrowing she went to lay into Shadow. “Hold that thought.” Shadow stated holding up his hoof, stopping Celestia again from being ordered to do something by the lowly former Solar Guard sergeant. With all the strength he could muster from his tired muscles, he jumped backwards and used his wings to assist with the action. Shadow was pleased with the the results he got as he passed through the mirror unhindered. He wasn't pleased with the results of his results. The next several seconds were the most confusing, brightly colored, swirly, and stretchy he'd experienced. Soon Shadow found himself roughly sliding across a hard surface staring upwards. He saw a night sky that wasn't the one he would stare at as a colt when he stopped. The stars still visibly were foreign and misplaced. From the edge of his vision he could see the, while a sun's light appearing he thought. With a long slow blink the guard went to get himself to his hooves, however pain whited out his vision. To Shadow it felt like every hangover he'd ever experienced decided to have a reunion inside his skull. By the time he realized what was going on the pain vanished as quickly as it appeared. With another long blink he spoke. “Well that sucked.” He spoke to the sky before taking a deep breath. For several seconds he lied there staring into the stars as process what just occurred before he heard hoof steps approach him. Shadow didn't other to look for the source as he started to realize nearly his entire body felt wrong. Before he could explore the cause he heard the steps stop above him. It was several seconds before he heard a voice speak to him, a voice that stroke confusion and fear in him. “Ah, excuse me Sir but are you alright?” The voice asked with concern and a small amount of fear. Shadow could feel his heart start to pound in his chest as he gave a blank blink quickly thinking. “Yeah, just finished the craziest trip in my life and thought I'd relax a little by looking at the stars.” He told the voice as he gave a shrug of his shoulders. “Oh, was it a long trip?” “Probly the longest one in my life and the worst part is I still have to return.” “I'm sorry. What brought you here?” “Work. I'm here to do some recon before my boss shows up.” “Why would your boss need you to do 'recon' at my high school?” The female voice asked puzzled at the use of the word recon. 'High school...?' Shadow thought as he narrowed his eyes and brow. “Sister what's the delay?!” A second annoyed voice he knew cut through the night followed by more hoof steps. 'Dear Harmony no.' “I found this gentlemen here laying on the ground and was concerned.” The first voice told the second before giving a recap. While that happened panic started to creep into his mind as he moved to stand. When Shadow started to move the movements felt both right and wrong at the same time. When he finished the action of standing he found himself on two legs staring at gray colored flesh, not coat. To make matters worse it wasn't a hoof he was staring at but a appendage that looked like a minotaur's hand, past which was where he guessed was the exit to the portal. 'Must not panic... I'll do that later.' He quickly thought to himself as he asked the voices a question. “Quick question, five is the normal amount of ah, digits right?” “Of course, why do you ask?” Inquired the second voice with confusion and some concern. Shadow shrugged as he spoke. “Just wanted to make sure I'm not seeing things from my long trip.” “Just where are you from?” The second voice asked with increasing annoyance followed by a tapping sound. “I'm not at liberty to discuss that ma'am.” Shadow replied as he turned around to finally see the source of the voices. His eyes widened in surprise when he saw the two figures in front of him. They weren't any species that Shadow had ever seen and now knew for a fact he wasn't he Equestria any more. In addition he was struck by how familiar they appeared. The two seemed to be the local versions of his former boss and her sister. The two must have picked up on the surprise and ask for the course of it with concern and annoyance. “Ah, I'm surprised on how similar your hair styles are to a pair of sisters I know back home, oh! And how eerily similar your voices are.” Shadow told the two doppelgangers with a shrug and upturning of his hands. 'But they're not the Celestia and Luna you know and you know what that means?' Other Shadow jumped in with and asked. 'Ah, no?' Shadow asked in confusion. 'They don't break any of your rules for happy fun time...' Other Shadow supplied with a knowing tone that gave Shadow no doubt there was a smile with it. Soon a smile of bless and contentment grew on Shadow's face. “What's with the smile?” Ask this version of Celestia. Shadow didn't stop his smile as he spoke with a tone that reflected his facial display. :”Just imagining how fun and satisfying it would be to have a three way with the two of you.” Author's Note Let me assure that this isn't turning into a clop fic, Shadow's just an idiot. Thank you once again for stopping in and giving your time. I'm having a blast with this story and I'm hoping that you are also. I'm hoping to see you back next chapter. Not sure how i managed to do this honestly. I struggled to pull myself away from the new Fallout to get this done on time. Since I got off work Tuesday I've dropped 42 hours into it.
...Pony ShowView OnlineTwilight Guard...Pony ShowShadow slowly closed his eyes as he brought his hands to message his eyes with a groan. 'Now I have another set of sisters pissed at me.' He thought as he waited for the outrage to be expressed. Shadow wasn't hearing outrage but mirth laughter from a single sister. When he removed his newly acquired fingers from his face he was both confused and a little afraid. He saw Celestia had one hand on her sister's shoulder to support herself with the other held against her chest as she leaned forward and laughed. Darting his eyes to Luna Shadow saw she was confused and still processing what he had uttered. After a second her eyes opened in surprise and shock matched on her face when she finished. The look was soon replaced with one of amusement and predatory grin causing Shadow's heart to beat faster. As his heart picked up its pace Luna started to laugh mirroring her sister's actions causing panic to start its slow creep into his mind. Shadow tried to laugh with the two but the laugh was forced and weak, however the two didn't pick up on it. “Oh my, what a way to start the day!” Celestia managed to get out between laughs. “Indeed, it's a refreshing new way to start the morning! One I wouldn't mind hearing more often.” Luna added to her sister's statement. This time it was Shadow that was surprised. It seemed that the two were taking his utterance better then he'd hoped and wasn't prepared for the outcome. “Wait, you're telling me you're not offended?” Shadow asked with his confusion clear in his voice. “Well, we could be but figured you were just trying to give us a compliment. In your own unique way.” Celestia explained as here laughter trailed off. “However, it's not to late for us to be offended. Would you like is to be instead?” Luna asked as she gave another playful predatory smile. Shadow held up his hands in response before he spoke. “No no, I'll take positive reaction over negative... ah, I just realized I don't know your names.” Shadow replied with an embarrassed voice as he dropped his hands back to his sides as he guessed he already knew their names. “I'm Principle Celestia and this is my sister Vice Principle Luna, we're in charge of Cantorlot High.” He was informed as Celestia point to herself, sister, then the school. 'Nailed it.' He thought to himself before he introduced himself. “Shadow Walker, rank and position withheld, sorry I don't know what I'm allowed to disclose.” Shadow told the two with a professional tone. 'Just what are our rank and position?' Other Shadow asked with real curiosity. 'Um, yes? I'll worry about it later.' Shadow quickly replied as he saw the sisters shared a concerned look with each other. “Think it's safe to say I'm part of a 'professional' guard to help ease some of your apprehension.” Shadow reassured with a warm smile which did what it he said. “Like I said earlier I'm just here to check your school for any potential threats for my employer, which I don't think I'll find any at your school.” He added with a disarming charming smile to further help ease the three. Luna turned to look at Celestia before giving a half shrug and shrug to show she didn't really know what to say. Celestia say her sister's actions and narrowed her eyes at Shadow and gave him another look over. “Well let's head inside and talk some more about any concerns your employer or self may have Shadow.” She told him as she held up an arm gesturing towards the school's entrance. Shadow gave a single downward nod before he started walking aside of Luna. For the first couple steps he didn't have an issues before he realized something, well Other Shadow. 'Ah, how do we know how to walk around on two legs without issue and no real experience?' Other Shadow asked causing a hesitant pause. “Why did you stop?” Luna asked turning her head to look. “Oh, I just realized I'll probably going to get yelled at a whole lot when I get done with my return trip.” Shadow answered with a sigh as he started walking again. “Why are you going to be yelled at for doing your job?” Celestia asked having caught up with him as a result of him stopping. “Um, I wasn't suppose to come here in the first place and am here against but also in accordance with instructions so, yea.” Shadow explained as he started walking with both sisters and finishing with a unenthused raising of his hands and weak waving of them. A brief silence hung in the air as the small group reached the entrance and was opened. “That's oddly contradicting.” Luna commented as she followed behind her sister into the school. Shadow gave a groan of frustration with a roll of his eyes as he follow the Vice Principle. “Yeah, I've had to deal with things like that during my professional career.” “Guess I should count myself fortunate that Celestia is the one that has to figure those types of things out, while I just have to enforce.” Luna replied before turning to her sister as the three started walking again. “Please tell me you setup the coffee before we left yesterday. I don't want to wait any longer for my next cup.” “Yes Luna, I double check before leaving. When are you going to stop harping about the one time I forgot to set it up?” “Once? Well it was once, for a whole week.” Shadow zoned out as he thought about what he was hearing and seeing. Was this how the two alicorns back in Equestria? Or was this the opposite of the two princesses? Which of the two pairs had the better flanks? Could he get a cup of coffee? Why was he attracted to this pair's chest? Would the coffee be better then the guard's? As these questions went through his head he followed the sister in silence to what he guessed would be Celestia's office. After arriving in the waiting area in front of Celestia's office Shadow came out of it to see Luna shaking her head with arms crossed while the older sister was unlocking the door and gave a groan. “One day you're going to forget to due something then I'm going to remind you of it constantly.” Celestia told her younger sister as she opened the door and held it open to let Shadow through first. “Sorry that you had to hear all of that Mister Walker. My sister was a bad habit of not letting things go.” The Principle informed her mysterious guest as she stood in the door from with a playful smile on her face. Turning around Shadow saw this world's Luna trying to get around her sister and failing to find a way. Shadow gave a small shake of his head and lazily pointed at the two. “Um, if your sister is anything like me she's getting to get violent to get her coffee.” “Hm, I don't know what you're taking about sir.” She answered with her arms crossed tapping a finger against her playful smile. Shadow wasn't sure on how to respond and before he could Luna did. “If you don't move your big butt I'm going to start kicking it! I want more coffee!” Luna threatened her sister with a stomp of her foot and pout on her face. Celestia only lowered her hand as she chuckled. “Behave yourself Luna, we have company, and you're just jealous.” she replied turning her head to speak over her shoulder. “I am and I am not! You are! Tell her Shadow!” Luna retorted as she put her hands on her hips and leaned to the side to look past Celestia. “Aaaahh, no. Last time I talked about a topic like this I way over reacted and freaked the fuck out, causing some interesting results.” He answered holding his hands up in a defensive matter. Before he dropped them he gave a shrug of his shoulders as he added to the statement. “Like I said earlier I'd sleep with both of of'ya.” He said dropping both with hands and shoulders giving a coy smile to the sisters. Both narrowed their eyes at him before they both rolled their eyes and moved . Celestia stepped into her office and moved to sit at her desk while Luna moved to the coffee pot. “Coffee.” Luna said happily as she poured a cup. “Now that we've had another weird and awkward moment I believe we came here to discuss a serious matter.” Celestia spoke offering Shadow a seat as he saw Luna add something to her morning brew. “That's right, best get what I can done before the boss shows up.” He stated as he sat down in the chair to the left of the two in front of the desk. Luna walked over to the desk and set her cup in front of the other chair. “Would you like some coffee?” She asked with a tilt of her head back to the pot. “Yes Ma'am, black please.” Was the short answer to which Luna gave a simply nod before heading back to the pot. While he answered he looked at the cup Luna had set down. It was a light purple color with, 'mornings' writing across it in white. Shadow gave a chuckle when he saw that the word was being burned from the bottom up by black fire. “It appears you agree with my sister when it comes to the start of the day.” Celestia commented with a disinterested and mildly annoyed tone while the sister in question gave a laugh. The room was silent until Luna passed the plain yellow mug to Shadow after sitting in the empty chair. “Now let's start what we came here for, shall we?” Celestia asked as she leaned back into her chair. For about a hour Shadow asked questions concerning the school and surrounding area covering topics concerning security, school programs and standings; while the sisters asked why Cantorlot High was choosen and attempted to get more information out of Shadow. Both parties asking about several other topics. Shadow was confused on how quickly the sisters were able to answer his questions and brought it up. They explained it wasn't the first time they'd had to answer question of this nature. At the end of Shadow's questions Celestia offered to have Luna walk him around the school. He accepted on the condition he be told where a bathroom was first. He excused himself and followed the given directions. Before leaving the bathroom Shadow stood in front of one of the mirrors and finally gave himself a look over. His eyes hadn't change color, he knew he'd lost his coat and had flesh in the same color, however his tail and wings were gone. He still had his mane but it was significantly shorter. It was just long enough to hide the gray beneath its mass of black and red stripes. He saw it looked like he had gone four or five days without shaving but moving his head around he saw his neck was clear of stubble. Looking at what he was wearing he saw that it's colors hadn't change during his trip to this world. At first glance it looked like it would offer the same level of protection but a second look revealed to Shadow that the area covering his arms and legs was smaller and probably thinner along with the pockets. Looking over the chest piece it now covered a larger area with its size with the armor plate area matching. Looking closely he looked for any identifying items. He still had his hello patch but found no name tag, rank, qualifications, and most importantly no cutie mark. Overall Shadow found things were acceptable and he still looked intimidating. After looking himself over he splashed water on his face and ran his fingers through his shortened mane in an attempt to dry them. When he returned to Celestia's office he was told Luna would be back in a minute after she took care of something. After the minute passed Luna showed up and started with the tour. They hit all the major areas of the school. While they walked the halls the students would part as they saw Shadow approached The two finished back in front of Celestia waiting room where Luna departed to start her normal routine. After Shadow thanked Luna before she left Shadow gave a resigned sigh as he hadn't seen any signs of Twilight's missing crown. Standing around with narrowed eyes and furrowed brow he thought about what to do next. Before he could come up with something something bumped into him. Keeping a single foot planted on the floor he turned to see what that something was. He saw a young local had run into him. He opened his mouth to talk to her when he caught the star burst and stars on her skirt. “Princess Twilight?” He asked with uncertainty offering a hand to help her up. “Shadow?” She asked taking the offered hand. “Yes Princess and let me say, aren't you just adorkable.”
Hearing VoicesView OnlineTwilight GuardHearing VoicesShadow's smile hadn't faded while his boss sputtered in embarrassment as she tried to from a sentence and he chuckled. “I regret to inform you that in the few hours I've been here I've failed to locate any leads on the crown or Sunset Shimmer.” Shadow informed his boss as he helped her help and she sputtered. “Why did you want so long to come through the portal by the way?” He asked while Twilight took a deep breath to help calm herself. “Um, thanks? That's bad but I have. I came through just a few minutes after you.” She answered as she dusted off her skirt. Shadow was surprised at all of Twilight's answers but the last two more. How had she found intel on the crown while he failed and why the time difference. Before he could ponder on either a purple and green dog popped up out of the bag on Twilight's bag. “Hey Shadow, good to see you made it through. You freak out like Twilight did after coming through?” The dog spoke in Spike's voice, which Shadow gave an unamused smirk and just accepted it. 'Fucking magic.' He thought to himself. 'I know, right.' Other Shadow quipped in agreement as Shadow sighed. “No, I've pushed that to the right 'til we get back to Equestria Spike.” Was his answer as he rub his eye with the palm of his hand. Before either Shadow or Spike could continue Twilight started walking down the hall as she started to speak with Spike. After arriving in the main foyer with Twilight apparently talking to herself describing the way she hadn't told Celestia about the current situation he saw one of the locals with glasses walking by. Shadow narrowed his eyes and stared at them while Shadow moved into an aggressive posture. The kid with the glasses quickly back peddled away with fear and confusion clear on his face. As the kid disappeared Shadow gave a vicious happy smirk at the reaction. The smirk quickly disappeared and replaced with laughter when Shadow heard his princess proudly proclaim claim with certainty and upbeat tone that see had no idea on how she was going to retrieve her crown. Twilight and Spike gave the guard looks of disapproval with Shadow quickly stopping his laughter to avoid upsetting his boss any further. While he was stopping his laughing Twilight asked if Shadow knew where the cafeteria was. Shadow informed her that he walked beside her and lead the way to it. The three moved in silence through the hallways with the students again parting before Shadow. Before opening the door to the cafeteria Shadow told Twilight he'd stay back at the door while she did what ever it was she had planned. Twilight approved as she headed into the large room. Shadow stepped to the side of the doors and stood with his feet in the parade rest stance while he crossed his arms high on his chest before watching Twilight. While Shadow watched Twilight head to the serving line the princess was forming a plan before she reached the line. Shadow's eyes narrowed when he saw who she was talking with before they widened in surprise. 'That's statistically improbable. That can't be this world's Fluttershy.' He thought to himself as he watched the two talk. Shadow had to fight back a loud rude laugh as he saw the pink haired girl apparently grope his boss. By the time the two started to walk towards a table to eat he had it under control until he saw Spike quickly pop up and smack Twilight in the back of the head. Shadow had to clinch his teeth and stop his chest from heaving from attempted laughter at the sight. 'This is quickly becoming worth the trouble I'm going to get in.' He commented to himself as he watched Twilight continue to back a fool of herself at the table. While Twilight ate and talked Shadow stood a silent vigil slowly moving his head back and forth scanning the room looking for potential threats. If a student happened to catch his gaze Shadow would narrow his eyes in suspicion causing the student to break eye contact. When Twilight got back to Shadow he told him she had to head to the gymnasium to move her plan ahead. Nodding he told her that he knew which way to go as he opened the door for her. As they walked Twilight told Shadow what was going on and what she was going to do after arriving. Shadow was skeptical but stayed quite for the moment. The two agreed again on the plan that they used in the cafeteria but after seeing the area around the entrance and empty room Shadow decided to alter it slightly. He moved to hide between the bleachers and a small white wall section. Shadow rolled his eyes and groaned inside his head when he realized the ever greater statistical probability of Pinkie Pie also being here. A faint smile appeared as he watch the madness of Pinkie being inflicted on Twilight. Twilight's responsive where full of uncertainty and awkwardness causing the silent guard to smile at his boss's misfortunes. When the doors opened followed by yet another familiar voice Shadow face palmed at the apparent exponentially growing improbability of this world. Almost immediately after he lowered his hand from his face he had to double face palm when he heard Big Mac. 'Fuck it, I give up on the probability of this place.' Shadow said nothing and made no noise as waited for Twilight to finish talking with the others. When Twilight said she was leaving but didn't see her pass by him he grew upset. Before he could move to track down his boss a voice he hadn't heard before spoke up and started to talk with this world's Applejack and Pinkie. When he heard the new voice say she wanted to know where his boss was he would follow. Staying behind whom he thought the voice belonged and avoided being found. For several minutes he tailed the black jacketed girl. Before he could turn the last corner to follow he heard the voice from before confirming he choose correctly. Shadow did nothing while the two talked or after Sunset Shimmer threatened his boss and Spike. He only moved after Sunset stepped out of the hall. He simply reached out and grabbed her shoulder to stop the girl. The result was Sunset gave a startled yelp and jumped before trying to pull away only to fail. Shadow's grip was unforgiving holding the girl in place as he stared into her eyes with displeasure and anger. “I don't approve of threats made to my boss. No matter how weak and pathetic nor when or where.” Shadow coldly an angrily in a lower intimidating tone then he normally spoke as he tightened his grip. Shadow got the response he wanted from the shorter girl and clearly say the fear in her eyes and in posture. “Let her go, I will not be using violence to solve this.” Twilight quickly spoke up in a uneven shaky voice from Shadow's side. “As you wish Princess.” Shadow decided to acknowledge before he let Sunset go and then watched her flee as Twilight moved to Shadow's side. After the girl was out of sight she spoke up. “Was that really necessary Shadow? Did you have to handle her like that?” She asked with worry with Shadow taking several seconds to answer which didn't stratify the princess. “Yes and no.” Was all Twilight got from her guard before they stood silent. After a minute passed Twilight realized she wasn't going to get anything else she gave a frustrated groan before walking off. After a brief encounter with a student at some kind of food machine the small group ended up in the school's library. Shadow moved to lean against a book shelf behind Twilight to watch her and what he could of the library near the librarian. He wasn't impressed when he saw two students fail horrible sneak into the library. Shadow had to suppress his laughter again when he saw the librarian's reactions to Twilight's questions and actions along with this world's CMC. Shadow thought nothing of the two boys holding up odd objects and their snickering as the followed Twilight apparently unaware of Shadow's presense. Some time later the group moved into a out of the way corner to hide and sleep after talking about all this world's version of Twilight's friends. However it was only Twilight and Spike that slept., Shadow moved back into the library to start his own research. Shadow didn't sleep that note as he threw himself into his personal research. Shadow gave a long deep yawn as the sun began to pour into the library through its glass ceiling as he placed the last book back where he found it. Soon after Twilight woke Shadow told her that he was going to go outside for a walk and some light exercises. After telling her how he didn't think there were any credible threats to her Twilight agreed. Twilight told him briefly about what she would be doing and would find him later. Shadow agreed and headed out. Avoiding appearing that he was coming from somewhere in the school he moved to a side entrance to get outside. Soon after stepping outside Shadow failed in stifling a yawn through squinted eyes. After the yawn and a sigh he began a walk around the school to get himself going. As he turned a corner and was facing a large unoccupied sports field the guard heard a challenge. “Flash.” Shadow instantly stopped and made no movements as he thought. After several seconds another challenge was issued. “I said flash.” The voice spoke again with impatients. “Damn, give me a minute you're using an old challenge.” Shadow responded this time with a matching tone. Several more seconds passed in silence before Shadow spoke again. “Ah, Silent?” Shadow offered as he looked up into the corner of his eyes. “Good, you got it.” The voice replied with a sense of relief. “Who are you anyway?” Shadow asked without turning around. “Lt. Twisted Paths, Personal Guard, 2nd platoon, 1st squad of the Solar Guard.” The response left a pregnant pause for a second before Shadow spoke up in disbelieve. “You have got to be fucking kidding ME!” Author's Note Boom! Now things should start to get interesting, or at least I hope I can make it so. Thanks once again for taking time out of your day and using it to read this.
Dancing Around...View OnlineTwilight GuardDancing Around...Shadow took several seconds to rub his eyes in frustration and tiredness. “So, Celestia sent you to drag me back?” Shadow asked as he took his hands away from his face but kept them in the air. “Wait, the Princess didn't send you here after me?” Paths asked in genuine confusion in his voice. “Um, no? So you're not here to take me back?” Shadow asked again as he dropped his hands to his sides. “No, I thought you were here to take me back.” Paths returned. “So, neither of us are here to take the other back?” “Yeah, I guess it appears that's the case.” Paths confirmed with some uncertainty in his voice. “So, why would I'd be sent here to take you back to Equestria?” Shadow asked as he turned around to get a look at Paths. Shadow saw a man standing his height with gray eyes, bronze hair and marigold skin. He was wearing khaki cargo pants, with a white shirt under a tan collared button up. On the right collar was a silver pin showing two winding paths. “I thought the Princess sent you here after I followed Sunset Shimmer through the portal.” Paths offered with a shrug. “No, I followed her through the portal to stop her without Celestia's approval.” Shadow informed Paths with some embarrassment in his voice. Paths gave a quick look of offense when he heard Shadow refer to Celestia without using her title as Shadow gave a sigh. “I'm going to get chewed out bad when I get back, more then usually since I was disrespectful about it.” Shadow added as he ran a hand over his head. Paths narrowed his eyes at hearing that before a smirk flashed across his face. “So you thought I came through the portal to retrieve you because of that?” Paths asked as he pointed a thumb over his shoulder towards the portal. “Yep.” “Well since we're established that neither of us are here to take back the other lets go somewhere and have a seat.” Paths stated as he held up a arm to give a general direction to move. Shadow gave a small nod and turned and walked beside the Solar Guard. “So, just who are you?” Paths asked as the two started to walk. “Shadow Walker.” Was all given to answer the posed question which left Paths feeling uneasy but didn't push the issue. Shadow thought Paths might lead him off the campus but the two took a short walk back to a side entrance to the school. As they two walked through the halls the students gave a wider berth then Shadow had been given the day before. The two made a quick stop at a machine similar to the one Twilight had tried to use. There Paths took what looked like bits and feed them into the machine. After pressing two different buttons Paths bent down and removed two colored metal cans. As the two started to walk Shadow was handed a blue can while Paths held on to a red one. Shadow was surprised on how cold the can felt. After walking in silence the two reach the front steps of the main entrance. Sitting down on the steps Paths opened his can which Shadow mimicked. As the two sipped from the cans both Paths and Shadow began a cat and mouse game of asking questions concerning the local world and Equestria attempting to gain an advantage over the other. Shadow was confused on why Paths was asking the questions he was but thought it was simply because he had been out of Equestria for so long because of his pursuit of Sunset. Paths was taken back at the lack of knowledge Shadow seemed to have given the time spent in this world. After an hour of failing to make any real headway for either Shadow stated he was going to get back to his search and thanked Paths for the cold soda as he gave the empty can back before promptly walking off. Shadow told himself he should find his boss first to make sure she hadn't caused any problems or gotten into one. Walking back to where he had encountered Twisted, however before he reached the spot he saw his boss had indeed gotten into trouble. As he watched his boss fail at some kind of ball sport he couldn't decide if what he was watching was hilarious or new undiscovered levels of fail. Shadow waited to approached the group until he saw his boss hugging what he guessed was this world's Rainbow Dash. 'Which just spits in the face of probability after beating its flank to the ground.' The guard thought to himself. 'Yeah, no shit.' The amused voice of Other Shadow concurred. As Shadow walked towards the group his posture and stride changed from laid back and uncaring to professional and serious. “I see you've made some friends boss,” Shadow stated with a professional tone, “Good morning ladies, a pleasure to meet you. I'm Shadow Walker Twilight's...,” he added with a polite nod before trailing off allowing Twilight to speak up. “He's my guard while I settle in.” She finished with some unease in her voice before giving a nervous chuckle. The others seemed to buy the answer as they gave Shadow a look over. Rainbow and Applejack were hesitant at the real nature of the armored man and his real propose but figured that Twilight wouldn't allow someone she didn't trust protect her. Pinkie gave a overenthusiastic wave with a matching smile as she bounced in place causing Shadow to cringe on the inside as her counterpart did. Fluttershy was trying to hide behind both her hair and Twilight to avoid being seen and possibly addressed to which gave a mental sigh and roll of his eyes. Rarity seemed to be forming ideas in her head on what she could design for him as she tapped a finger against her lips with crossed arms. “Did I miss anything important while I was away?” Shadow asked as he folded his hands behind his lower back, which he found confusing. Before Twilight could answer Pinkie took a loud long deep breath before she recounted the events of the morning and what had lead to them. Shadow was lost with some of the words being used like cell phone, internet, video, and uploading among others in her rant. He was able to keep a stoic face as the over energized teenager inflicted Shadow with her tale. “Rrright. So, what's next?” Shadow asked with a single raised eyebrow. “I don't know about the rest of you girls but I am simply dying for something to drink, I say we head to the Cakes.” Rarity answer as she gave a small jump as she clapped her hands together, which the other girls agreed with. Soon the gaggle of girls was walking off towards the Cakes with Shadow falling in behind them. As the girls talk among themselves Shadow found himself debating himself on an old topic but with a new angle. Him and Other Shadow were debating wither they found the front or back of the locals more appealing and if they should be thinking about that type of thing with Twilight's new friends. The first part was split but the second was quickly decided on no and jumped back to the Principle sisters. After arriving at the store without speaking Rainbow turned to face Shadow. “So big guy what are you thi-.” She started to ask before Twilight slapped a hand over her mouth to stop the question. “”NO! Don't ask him that!” Twilight spoke loudly snapping Shadow out of his internal discussion and the other girls to look at Twilight with bewilderment. Shadow gave a blank blink before speaking as Twilight gave a nervous chuckle. “Something I'm guessing is age group inappropriate.” Shadow said as he gave a weak shoulder shrug before he continued. “So I started thinking about it as it applied to Celestia and Luna.” He tacked on with satisfied smile. When Twilight heard that she took her hand off Rainbow and double faced palmed with a groan. Four of the other girls looked at each other in confusion giving shakes of their heads and/or shrugs. Fluttershy gave an eep as a blush spread across her face before she was able to hide behind her hair. “Okay, lets just get in line.” Rainbow spoke up with an awkward tone pointing to the register. Nodding in agreement the six moved to do so as Shadow stood back. Soon Twilight was placing her order when another local walked in, which she promptly walked into spilling her drink over the kid. The next minute or so was painful for Shadow as he watch Twilight awkwardly try and interact with her victim. With an internal groan and roll of his eyes Shadow pondered if he was that awkward when he started taking interest in mares. 'Of course not we're badass.' Other Shadow decided to answer to which Shadow an acknowledging half eye roll. Shadow continued to stand near the door while Twilight and the gaggle thought up a plan. 'I could solve this in like twenty minutes with some b and e, violence, and theft... wait would if be theft since it's Twilight's?' He thought to himself before Rarity let out a yell. Snapping his head to her he saw her gave a blush and embarrassed smile, which he though was kinda cute before she continued. Before Shadow could bring up his flawless plan he found himself walking back to the school behind the gaggle groaning to himself. As a result Shadow most have missed some part of the plan because he was being told to disappear for a couple of minutes, to which he agreed. Shadow found a water fountain and drank enough to feel like it was about to puke. Afterwards he hit the bathroom and walked around before headed to meet up with Twilight at the cafeteria though a side entrance. When he walked in he wondered if if had been drinking booze instead of water because of the scene in front of him. He saw the room being lead in some weird song and dance number being lead by Twilight and friends. Shadow took a breath to speak with narrowed confused eyes as he held up a hand with a finger extended to speak out and ask what the hell was going on. However he froze in that position as he wondered how it was possible the girls to have gotten their dancing in sync. By the time he unfroze he saw the room was emptying out in excitement. Letting lose a defeated sigh he walked towards Twilight head down and shaking his head. 'I can't wait to get back to Equestria where the crazy makes more sense.' Shadow tried to ignore the ramblings of the girls as they moved through the halls as he used the gnawing hungry in his stomach to do so. Narrowing his eyes Shadow and stopped walking when he heard Luna speak from no where to have Twilight report to her office. Looking at Twilight Shadow gave a shrug that she matched as the two walked to the office. “Vice Principle,” Shadow greeted Luna with a nod, “What brings Twilight to your office?” He asked after arriving with Twilight in tow. “Shadow I'm afraid Twilight has been involved in an incident that I'm required to talk to her about and unfortunately I can't have you present so I can talk with you about it after.” Luna explained with some regret in her voice. Shadow gave a quick clench of his jaw before he nodded in understanding before stepping aside to let Twilight walk into the office. For a few tense minutes Shadow stood looking at the closed nervous and confused about what had happened and was happening. With a glance to the side he saw the kid Twilight had run into at the Cakes entered the room and knocked on Luna's door. The blue haired kid presented evidence that Twilight was innocent of what she was being accused of. Shadow narrowed his eyes in suspicion when the kid asked Twilight to some upcoming dance but before he could ask questions Twilight shot him down before running and screaming out of the office. Shadow didn't try to hold back his laughter at the sense that unfolded before him while Luna crossed her arms and gave him a disappointed look and the kid looked further crushed. “Admit it, from an outside perception, that was hilarious.” Shadow stated looking at Luna who was biting her lower lip to stop a smile of agreement. “I got to go find Twilight before she has a complete mental break, see you later.” Shadow stated as he gave a wave after turning around. Catching sight of his boss Shadow began to jog after his boss. After Twilight ran into a shop and disappeared behind a curtain Shadow wanted to know how Twilight knew where Rarity's shop was. The train of thought crashed when he heard Pinkie started to shout. Shadow held up a hand and took a step forward to explain that he had a plan to get the crown but was cut off by yet another Pinkie rant. After that, Spike's revel, and acceptance of the situation the gaggle began giggling and laughing but was cut off by Shadow. “PROB-A-BIL-I-TY!” He shouted out to the ceiling holding up two balled fist above his head. After his outburst Shadow felt like he was caught up in a montage of preparing the gymnasium to make sure the dance happened tonight were he ended up doing a lot of heavy lifting; after which he felt like he got wrapped up in dress up montage that was uncomfortable, with both ending up leaving him confused. Arriving back at the school in some weird driving machine Shadow was the last out of it when he saw another shorter one pull up. Stepping out of it was the blue hair kid dressed up what Shadow thought was fancy clothes. What followed was more bad awkward teenage interaction to which Shadow rolled his eyes and rewarded with Twilight's admire smashing into a door. After entering the gymnasium Shadow moved to the walls and hide while keeping an eye on Twilight. Some time had past before he caught sight of the girls dancing where Shadow's eyes feel on Rarity. He liked what he saw but had a nagging feeling he shouldn't as he watched her shake her ass. His musing only stopped when he heard Celestia start to speak on stage and her acknowledgment of the preps for the dance. The announcement that Twilight had won caused Shadow to roll his eyes again as he knew he could have solved this quicker and with less awkward feelings. He heard Twilight shout out something about Spike before jumping off stage and running out after him. Shadow quickly moved to follow pushing students out of his way as he moved to catch up with Twilight and the girls behind her. Shadow had little issue catching up with Twilight and burst through the door with her to rescue Spike. The seven of them quickly stopped when Sunset Shimmer threatened to smash the portal back to Equestria and demanded the crown back. “Whatever you choose Princess I'll stand by you and your decision.” Shadow spoke in a calm reassuring professional tone as he felt his heartbeat picked up in pace and intensity while standing to her left. When Twilight declared she wouldn't be giving up the crown Shadow was a bit surprised that she would go that route but didn't show or say anything. Shadow relaxed some when Sunset dropped the sledgehammer and Twilight's friend began to congratulate her. However he quickly tensed back up at Sunset's outburst about Twilight being special before jumping at her. Shadow moved to tackle the girl while she was in the air but without warning something smashed into his back knocking him to the ground. “Now, now, I can't have you interfering Shadow.” Shadow heard a voice through the pain growing through his back as he pushed himself to his hands and knees to look behind him. Shadow saw Twisted standing behind him holding the sledgehammer that Sunset had dropped. “Dude! What the fuck!” Shadow screamed out as he stood back onto his feet. “Is Celestia that set on having her student win this problem that you've got to assault me?!” He demanded turning around to face his attacking, starting to have difficultly breathing. “Oh, I'm here to see that Princess Celestia's student wins, but not the one you're thinking.” Paths taunted Showed with a confident smirk on his face. For several seconds Shadow and all those present were confused on what was happening for their own reasons. Suddenly, Shadow realized what was happening and his pain quickly numbed. Shadow felt pure rage and hate blossom in him as he shifted himself into a stance to address what was standing in front of him and his voice clearly reflected this. “TRAITOR! I WILL FUCKING TEAR YOUR SKULL OUT!” Author's Note DunDunDUN! I'm guessing I spelt that wrong, meh. Anyway before anyone freaks out about the last bit with Rarity dancing, I pulled that directly from the movie. I triple checked to make sure I saw what I did before I wrote it in. Now it's time to start the next chapter, so thanks once again for the time spent with the story. Hope to see you back. Take care and take it easy.
...Battle...View OnlineTwilight Guard...Battle...Shadow wasted no time charging Paths after declaring his intent. He charged the other guard as fast as his legs could move him to use any surprise he might have. Shadow was able to close the distance before Paths could give another swing, but only partial succeeded. Paths was able to move his hands to allow a faster shorter swing with his weapon when Shadow collided with him. Paths was able to keep his right hand wrapped around the wood while his left was forced away to try and brace against the fall, allowing Shadow a fraction of a second to use. After the two guards stopped their fall Shadow moved to assert his dominant position. Shadow gasped his left hand around the right elbow of Paths to limit the use of the hammer while he straddled Paths. Even before Shadow had full control of Paths he swung his right fist as hard and fast as his body would allow smashing into Paths' head. Paths' head snapped to the side from the blow and as he centered his head, a blow just as vicious contacted with the same results. Shadow got a third blow in before his forth was stopped by Paths' attack. Paths gave a fast powerful knee into Shadow's back causing the pain already present to intensify. Shadow reacted with instinct and used the blow to stumble forward over Paths to escape another blow. As the former pegasus steadied himself on his feet Paths hurried to his own feet to turn the favor of battle back to him. Shadow was turning to face his foe when the next attack came. Paths used a one hand swing to hit Shadow again in the back before Shadow started to turn. Making a snap decision move to push the blow aside with his left forearm. The two guards forearms smashed into each other allowing Shadow's armor to spread out the impact, while Paths gave a painful grunt. Shadow brought his arm back in as he stepped forward with his left foot as he twisted at his hips to help drive his fist into the stomach of Paths. Much as Shadow had done Paths was able to steer the blow away as he twisted his body resulting in the punch missing. As Paths finished his twist the traitor guard saw Shadow was attempting to keep his balance after missing his attack. Seeing Shadow off balance and exposed back Paths capitalized on the opening. Moving much like a baseball hitter Paths was able to once again smash his weapon into his opponents back. The hammer hitting caused a loud metallic snap to shatter the silence of the night as the armor plate gave. Shadow gave a shout of agony before the snap disappeared into the wind and was driven to the ground. As his head bounced on the concrete Shadow's world for a what appeared to be hours but actually only a second was nothing but red fury and white pain. Paths took that second to step to the downed guard and heel stomp Shadow's back resulting in one of the broken edges of plate to cut into flesh. “Why it appears that the quality of the Princess' personal Guard has drastically fallen since my departure.” Paths spoke down to Shadow with arrogance and condensation, before grinding his heel in. Shadow screamed through clenched teeth from fury and pain before speaking. “Yeah, it made a traitor.” Shadow's voice carried the fury and pain he felt. Paths gave a sneer at the comment before applying more pressure. “I don't like that word, it's to harsh. I like to think I aggressively pursued a promotion in a new ruler's guard.” Paths told Shadow with a twirl of his free left hand. Shadow gave another shout as Paths spoke and caught a glimpse of Twilight and friends chasing the crown before giving a pained laugh. “Yeah, don't think the boss is going to give you promotion.” Paths quickly narrowed his eyes in confusion before speaking. “I don't know who your 'boss' is nor really care since I'll be working for the Bearer of the Element of Magic very soon.” Paths told Shadow who had been able to turn his head to look up. Shadow gave a harsh laugh that quickly turned into coughing before he spoke again. “Jokes on you, I already work for her. So application denied.” Shadow said before flashing a smile full of bloody teeth and madness. Puzzlement flashed over Paths face as he tilted his head to the side before anger replaced it as his head snapped to Twilight. Shadow thinking he had a opportunity took it. Rolling to his onto his side he swiped his legs towards his body catching Paths single remaining planted foot. The action wasn't without consequence as the roll drove the metal a fraction deeper. Pushing through the pain Shadow scrambled to reach Paths before he could recover. Paths instantly regretted being distracted as he fell and felt the end of his sledgehammer hit the ground before him driving it from his grip. Shadow was to focused on Paths to see that he had dropped his weapon and repeated his actions from before only positioning himself to use his weight to prevent Paths legs from moving. It was only after straddling him that Shadow saw he didn't need to worry about the weapon. As a result he wasn't prepared for the upcoming punch. Paths punch caught Shadow under his jaw and snapped his head back but failed to dislodge him. Shadow didn't bother to control Paths hands or arms, he simply forced his own hands forward to grab his target. The second Twisted Paths took to realize Shadow wasn't following normal fighting techniques cost him as he threw another punch. Shadow didn't care about the blows to his jaw or head, he only wanted to crush the throat of his enemy. The injured guard clenched his fingers around Twisted's throat as hard as he could with a cruel smile of enjoyment. Twisted quickly started to panic and his blows became wild and weak as his mind rapidly clouded and his body began to jerk unwillingly before he blacked out. Shadow saw and felt his enemy go limp but didn't loosen his grip, it only drove him to squeeze harder as he started to violently cough. As he held his grip Shadow paid little attention to what was going on around him and what little he did was dismissed. It was when he heard a buzzing and teal light that he turned to see what was happening with Twilight. Shadow saw Twilight and her friends staring up at the source of the light and noise coming to the conclusion that Sunset Shimmer had gained control of the crown. Letting go of Twisted Paths Shadow let him drop to the ground as he stood up with difficulty to move to Twilight's side to protect her. Half way to her Sunset Shimmer appeared from the teal pillar an a delighted laughter descended from above. Shadow saw she had grown on size while acquiring wings that gave the image of a twisted pegasus. 'At least she doesn't have magic.' Other Shadow voice weakly carried through the rage and pain only for Sunset Shimmer to start using magic. She turned the two kids from the library into smaller versions of herself before turning to face Shadow's direction. “So Twisted wasn't able to handle the reject,” Sunset commented as she looked at his body before looking at Shadow, “How would you like to take his position as my personal guard as the newest ruler of Equestria? You seem much more qualified.” Shimmer posed to him as she extended a hand to him. Shadow gave the same bloody mad grin to Sunset before he spoke. “I already got the job, so you can piss off.” Shadow answer through his coughing. “Fine. Then deal with the consequence.” Sunset Shimmer calmly stated as her hand glowed with twisted magic. Shadow knew he couldn't move fast enough to avoid the spell and could only throw his arms up to shield his face. However the magic didn't hit Shadow, it moved pass him. Shadow instantly knew what was going on and only hoped that it hit a corpse as he turned back to look at Twisted Paths. When the magic cleared from where he lie Shadow had put himself into a defensive posture, even though he knew it would be futile. Twisted Paths suddenly snapped back to awareness with unfathomable power flowing through him, it was powerful enough to clear the headache he was suffering through. When his vision cleared he was able to see that his hands had been replaced by claws and was floating in the air much like a pegasus would. Flexing his claws he focused on his magic to pool around his claws to see if he could access any. When dark amber magic began to pool Paths gave a victorious laugh before letting it disappear. “Well, looks like we will be having a second round Walker.” Twisted stated as he planted his feet on the ground being uneasy with flying. “This time however, I've got my magic back and you have no chance.” “Pff, oh no, a unicorn hopped up on magic what ever will I do? This is the worse thing I've ever had to stare down...,” Shadow spoke with labored breaths and sweat rolling off his face. “Oh, wait it isn't. It was the two alicorns that I faced and walked away from without a scratch.” Shadow added with smugness and confidence clearly stated in tone and posture. Twisted didn't truly believe what he had heard but a part of him knew it was true from how Shadow was holding himself dispute his injuries. Shadow saw the doubt and hoped to Harmony it was enough to keep Paths from acting or be overly cautious if he did. For several seconds the two guards made no movements and listened to Sunset Shimmer explain her intention with the students. Before she continued Twisted decided to attack. Without using his wings he started to rush Shadow. Before he reached striking range Twisted infused his claws with magic, which Shadow was able to see. Shadow knew it wouldn't be good if those blows hit and would have to avoid or block. Twisted's was cautious with his first two punches that Shadow was able to block using his forearms. Unfortunately, this time hitting the metal plates didn't phase Twisted but did Shadow. The force even spread through the plates brought sharp brief flashes of pain that Shadow couldn't hide from showing on his face. Seeing this drive Twisted to increase the speed and power behind his punches to overwhelm Shadow. Shadow was able to keep pace with Paths and block, dodged, or deflect what was thrown at him but it didn't stop the pain from lessening. For almost a minute the stalemate between the held before Shadow slipped. When he heard Sunset threaten to kill Twilight he started to turn to help before he could stop himself. Seeing the mistake Paths took another step towards Shadow to grab him. Shadow felt as if liquid fire had wrapped itself around his throat but wasn't actually burning as it squeezed. With the little movement he had left with his head and neck he was able to find the source. “Now I'm going to return the favor you kindly gave to me. Any last words?” Twisted asked as he loosened his hold on Shadow's throat enough to let him speak. After a few short violent coughs he was able. “That all? Knew you were a bitch, can't even beat two alicorns with all that magic and gave me even a tiny little scratch.” Shadow mocked as he tried to pry the hand around his throat off and after coughed blood on Paths face. “Let me fix that.” Was all Paths said as he brought up his free left hand. Slowly closing his finger he kept the index finger extended. “One tiny little scratch coming up.” He stated with humor and pride in his voice as he placed the claw against Shadow's forehead above his right eye. Paths the slowly pressed the claw into flesh before dragging it even slower down Shadow's face. Shadow didn't scream until the claw reach his eye. Shadow's scream drowned out all the noise and voices in the area. The pain and suffering in his voice didn't register with him, he thought someone else was doing it even through the trauma. Shadow only stopped when Twisted Paths stopped after reaching below his eye. Replacing the scream was labored difficult breaths and deep violent coughs. “There one tiny, little, scratch. What do you have to say now Shadow Walker?” Paths mocked with glee in his voice, he wasn't expecting the answer he got.” “Thank you Sir! May I have another!” Shadow shouted with glee and madness with laughter following. Paths paused as he watched Shadow and wondered what was wrong with the guard. “Since you asked so nicely and seemed to enjoy the last one so much I will grant your request. First I want to know what you think that you will gain from it.” Twisted Paths answer Shadow's request with his own. “What I've been gaining this entire time of course.” Shadow babbled out with a air of disconnection in his voice and not expanding the answer. “Enough of your madness. You must have known you could never beat me in this form, so what did you gain?!” Paths demanded as he lifted Shadow higher into the air. “Yeah, I knew and never planned to win. Just been gathering all the time.” Shadow restated with a smile and cough looking at Paths. “Gathering what?!” He demanded quickly digging his claws into Shadow's neck to draw blood bringing another rough coughing laugh. “Time.” The single word left the traitor guard lost as he didn't understand what the time was for. “FOR WHAT!?” Paths shouted with growing impatient with fear at the edges. When he finished with the demand Paths saw an explosion of colors from in front of him causing Shadow to respond. “That.” Paths instantly understood Shadow's plan when he heard the word and the following laughter. Before Paths could speak again Shadow spoke again before the two were struck by a rainbow. “I win.”
...ResultsView OnlineTwilight Guard...ResultsShadow was engulfed with a brilliant white light when the rainbow hit which wasn't what he expected. 'Huh, thought this would be a lot more colorful.' He thought to himself as he look around with a single eye. 'Yeah, you're right you'd think a rainbow..., SWEET HARMONY THE PAINS!' Other Shadow started to reply with the same detached confused tone before shouting out in anguish. Shadow was surprised at the sudden shift in tone and volume before the pain Other Shadow was going through before the pain flooded over to Shadow. “FFFFFUUUUUUCCKKKKKKK!” Shadow screamed out in mind sundering pain as he clutched the sides of his head with his hands and squeezed his eyes hard enough to be painful in another situation but failed to turn his sight black. For several seconds the pain tore through his mind from no apparent source as he screamed as whited out colors flashed through. When the colors stopped Shadow felt what he would have imagined steel claws burrowing through his skull into his mind felt like. There he felt the claws grip onto parts of him and attempt to tear them out. What felt like hours passed as Shadow fought with the invisible force to keep himself together. As time passed the grip and pain began to lessen as they slowly retreated. As suddenly as the pain appeared it vanished leaving Shadow taking deep pain filled breaths as sweat poured from his face. “You are not suppose to be here.” A body less voice came from no where and everywhere in a regal female tone. “You're not my mom.” Shadow countered getting a short pause before the voice continue. “No I am not your mother.” The voice returned with a tone the clearly indicated that if it had eyes they would be rolling. “Oh, good wouldn't want mom to be back on the list of mares pissed at me.” Shadow snapped back as he brought his hands down from his head. As he did he got the impression the previous rolling eyes were now being narrowed at him in displeasure. “I however will be added to your list.” “Oh no, another voice in my head angry what ever will I do?” Shadow spoke with mock concern as he turned his head around to look and find where he was. For a minute no voices where heard as Shadow tried to figure out where he could be. Soon fear began to take hold of him. Shadow was starting to come to the conclusion that his plan with Twisted hadn't turned out as he excepted. “Shit, please tell me I haven't been giving Death lip.” He remarked with fear and concern clear in his voice to himself. “I am not Death but I can put you in touch if that's what you want.” The voice came back in a tone that Shadow couldn't tell if it was serious or playful as he gave a chuckle. “Thank Harmony and NOPE! I think I've got some some outstanding IOUs, so pass.” Shadow returned with relief and confusion. “Okay, so if you're not Death then ah, um...” He started to ask before trailing off when he didn't know how to address the voice not wanting to possible further offend. “You have already used my name since you've been sent here Shadow Walker.” Came the reply that caused Shadow to tilt his head slightly to the side as he narrowed his one open eye for a second before it snapped back open. Shadow also started to hyperventilate aggravating his injuries further as he started a new search to find the source of the voice. “Fuckfuckfuckfuck.” He started to mutter as he did his search doing nothing to help calm down. Shortly after starting his mantra Shadow heard a warm amused chuckle. “There will be none of that going on here Shadow. It seems that you have figured out who you are speaking with and you are correct.” The voice told him with a tone that matched the chuckling. “I am Harmony, the guiding principle of Ponykind.” Hearing this Shadow shifted his repeating word from external to internal as he realized he was. “Yeah, I'm fucked. This encounter is going to end poorly for me for so many reasons isn't it Harmony?” Shadow asked with defeatism and fear as his shoulders and head dropped. A second passed before Harmony spoke to answer. “I will say that you fall far from being a paragon of the elements I stand for.” Harmony opened up with speaking to Shadow. “You are a twisted reflection of what they are and have no issue disregarding their true nature.” Harmony added with anger and disappointment being carried in the words. Shadow gave a nervous shallow as Harmony continued. “Much like Twisted Paths.” Was added and went to continue but was cut off by Shadow. “I'm nothing like that TRAITOR! I'VE UPHELD AND BEEN TRUE TO MY OATHS!” He yelled out at the endless void with fury and hate, both at Twisted and Harmony. Harmony paused before going on. “The two of you have shaped your actions to follow the elements almost in name only. I find this upsetting and wish to correct the insult.” Harmony added with scorn. Shadow instantly began chanting inside his head hearing that he'd clearly displeased one of the ruling forces of the world. “Fortunately for you it appears that I am unable to complete the actions to do so.” Harmony continued with in a tone that had hints of worry and concern. “PRAISE HARMONY!” Shadow shouted out throwing his arms above his head in excitement ignoring the pain it caused resulting in him missing the tone. “It appears that some other force is protecting you for its own reasons.” “Fuck YEAH! Harmony can't touch me! I'm safe!” Shadow shouted out in excitement again as he dropped his arms back to his sides. “Do not get arrogant. It only holds true for now and in the future it may remove its protection. Should that happen and we meet again I will complete what I started here.” Harmony informed with a flat annoyed tone. “Okay, note to self don't get blasted by the Boss and her friends, again.” Shadow acknowledge with a stern tone and nod. “What I also find concerning is that Twisted Paths and yourself should not be involved with this world, as such you should not be here.” Harmony said changing to a related topic before adding to the statement. “In addition, your destinies and very existence is unknown to me back in Equestria which I find even more disturbing.” Shadow was dumbfounded hearing the statement that Harmony had just declared. “It also appears you are beginning to alter the destinies of those around you, clouding them to myself and being unable to return them to their original state.” Harmony added as a small swirling multicolored light appeared in front of Shadow. “I brought you here to to return you to the true path of Harmony and not to speak with Shadow, I may have failed at that but I will take the chance to at least make you visible to me.” Shadow listened to Harmony as he watched the ball of light. When Harmony finished stating intent the light smashed into Shadow's chest without any physical reaction. While Shadow was taken by surprise Harmony spoke for the last time. “Now leave this place.” With a flash of white light the world collapsed around Shadow as the surprise wore off. Shadow found himself laying face down in the dirt as his eyes fluttered opened. 'Holy fuck, did that just happen?' Other Shadow groaned out in disbelief and confusion as Shadow pushed himself to his hands and knees. 'Ah, probably but lets keep it to our self unless directly asked.' Shadow answered as he stood up and saw he was standing at near am edge of a crater. Looking down into the crater as he gave a violent but strangely numbed cough he saw Twisted Paths laying at the bottom. Shadow saw he appeared to be out cold and decided to act. Looking around for the sledgehammer that had been used against him he saw Twilight speaking down to another crater. The guard saw that the hammer had landed between the two craters and moved to pick it up. By the time Twilight finished her talk with Sunset Shimmer Shadow was walking back to Twisted with sledgehammer in hand and a evil smirk on his lips. “Shadow! What are you doing?” Twilight yelled out waving at his back with curiosity. “Not breaking a promise.” “You're still going to hurt Twisted after his defeat?” “No of course not, hurt implies pain. That's not what I'm about to do.” Shadow returned as he stopped at the edge of the carter. “Then why do you have that hammer? What do you need it for?” Twilight ask with some fear and concern. “To crush his skull of course and see answer one.” Shadow stated matter of fact looking for an easy way down into the crater. “WHAT?! No, you can't! I'm telling you to stop!” Twilight responded with shock and horror. Shadow turned his head to look back at Twilight. Shadow saw and heard the responses of Twilight and friends when they caught sight of Shadow's face. “Fine, I won't kill him.” He replied as he narrowed his single working eye before turning back to the crater's edge. Before the shock wore off and Twilight could respond Shadow spoke again. “I'll just maim him then.” Shadow stated as he moved to slide down the side of the crater Twilight finally gathered herself and yelled at him. “Shadow Walker I am ordering you to take no further actions against Twisted, you are to cease and desist immediately!” Shadow turned around completely to face Twilight as she yelled at him and stopped when she finished. Shadow didn't try to hide the anger and contempt on his face as he stared at Twilight as he coughed again with muted pain before he spoke to reply. “Fine, but I retain the right to remind you of this and hold it over you in the future.” Shadow told his boss as he started to walk towards her with a tone matching his facial expression. “So when he wakes up I'm just going to let him ran away to plot further action.” He added as he stopped in front of Twilight. Before Twilight responded Celestia walked up to her and held a short talk with her before crowning Twilight. At the crowning Shadow rolled his eye and shook his head and before he could bitch heard the kid from Luna's office speak up. Shadow didn't speak up about it as he was agreeing with Spike and the improbability of the complete acceptance of what was going on. When Shadow snapped out of his self induced stupid pause he saw all the students had walked off. “Fine, I see how it is leave the injured bloodied guard by himself without medical aid.” He complained to no one as he walked to the steps near the ruined wall. He gave a sigh as he sat down in a position to watch for Twisted Paths. After sitting Shadow reached behind him to open one of the pouches on him. “Well might as well be semi productive.” He spoke to himself as he pulled out a dressing and when he heard something behind him he turned his head to investigate. He saw Sunset Shimmer standing behind him looking at him with watery eyes. Seeing her he turned around and started to bandage his facial wounds. “Give a stallion a helping hoof?” Shadow asked as he held the bandage against his wound. For several seconds Sunset didn't move and when she did it was with nervousness. Shadow picked up on the hesitation and spoke to calm her worry. “Unless you broke some super secret Celestia personal student oath I'm not going to do anything against you Shimmer.” Being put somewhat at ease the former unicorn began to assist with the securing of the bandage. As she worked Shadow started to talk with her. He wanted to know what her intentions were, if she'd be staying in this world or coming back to Equestria, along with what she had been doing in this world. During their talk Vice Principle reappeared. “I'd ask how you're doing but I think it's pretty clear, you're doing shitty.” She commented as she sat down behind and above Shadow sitting down a small red container. Sunset was taken back my the vice principles words and fumbled with finishing the knot while Shadow gave a painful acceptive chuckle. “You keep that up and I might fall out of lust with you and into the other l word.” Shadow returned with a playful smile which Luna returned. “Well, it seems your humor isn't injured but vocabulary is and I'll keep that in the back of my mind.” Luna quipped as she looked over Shimmer's work. While Luna and Sunset wanted to bandage Shadow's back and rib injuries Shadow didn't. He told them he didn't know how bad they were or if the metal pieces in him would be pulled out when removed. He then commented that if he hadn't bled out by now he was in the clear, probably. When he finished giving his reasons for refusing treatment the three saw Twisted climb out of his crater with his back towards them and run off without looking back. Shadow didn't know how Sunset or Luna reacted but he did with fury and hate with narrowed eyes and clenched jaw. With and awkward pause none spoke and it was Shadow that broke it after some quick thinking. “How would the two of you like a job?” The three wrapped up the conversion as Twilight and her friends voices were heard approaching them. As Twilight said her good byes to her new friends Shadow did the same with his new informants, or possible informants. As Twilight and Spike conversed Shadow remained silent as they walked to the portal. Shadow was the last of the three to walk though and return to Equestria. He saw Twilight leaving with the other Elements and Cadence while Luna and Celestia stood above him even though he was on his hind legs. “What do you have to say for yourself Walker?” Celestia borderline demanded with the tone softening as she spoke when she saw his state. Shadow was only able to say two words before the chemical cocktail of combat left him and his injuries fully expressed themselves and lost consciousness. “Nap time.” Author's Note Happy to see you've made it this far with your reading I really appreciate you taking the time to do so. Hope to see you back with the next chapter.
NotesView OnlineTwilight GuardNotesShadow slowly came back to the world of the living but kept his eyes closed. For several minutes Shadow stayed still listening to the surroundings before doing anything. “We know thou have been awake for some time now Shadow, stop pretending.” Luna's voice broke the general silence of the room. Shadow took a deep breath before sighing as he moved to sit up on the bed. After sitting up he gave a series of harsh deep coughs. As he finished coughing he tasted metal with the texture of slime before swallowing. As he did he gave a shutter. “Eh, oh good I was hoping to have to deal with that.” Shadow spoke to himself with dripping sarcasm as he looked around the room. The half he saw was a typical recovery bay for injured guard which he seemed to be the only one. Not seeing the other half of his vision Shadow turned his head and slightly shifted to look at the second of of the room. In the second half Shadow saw another guard at the far end of the bay near the on duty guard and Princess Luna sipping tea as she looked over a scroll. Seeing that Shadow was now paying attention to her Luna lowered the items held in her magic to the simply end table next to her. “Blood clot?” Luna asked with a neutral tone as she look Shadow over. “Yeah, one of the unspoken benefits of field work and one I could do without.” He replied with the same tone as before looking at the small table to see if it had a drink for him. “We sympathize.” Luna offered as she used her magic to levitate a glass of water to Shadow. As the glassed moved towards him Shadow raised a eyebrow. “Why are you here?” Shadow asked before taking the glass with a hoof. “We simply wished to know that thou art doing well.” Luna answered with a small smile and a quick glance away from Shadow's gaze. As Shadow drank he didn't buy the explanation. “I don't buy it. You could be wherever doing whatever and have the on duty medical staff send word on my status. No, you're here for another reason.” Shadow called out the Princess doing his best to keep the skepticism out of his voice. Luna narrowed her eyes and stared for a second before speaking. “The doctors say thou will make a full recovery without any lose of movement or sight, however thou will require to keep thou injuries covered whilst you recovery. In addition, thou will need to take medications whilst that happens. Joyous news indeed we say.” Luna informed Shadow with an upbeat tone and smile to reassure the injured guard. Shadow put on his are you fucking kidding me face as he stared at the Lunar princess and left an uncomfortable silence build. Luna gave no signs that it was for her as she held the look Shadow was giving her. The two held the staring contest in an attempt to win. Shadow was the first to look away with a click on his tongue as he brought the glass back up for another sip, which Luna mimicked with her tea. “That's great news but again not the real reason you're here.” Shadow stated again after lowering his glass. Luna gave a barely noticeable shift of her wings as she lowered her tea. Luna then gave a small bite of her lower lip as she looked at her cup and thought which Shadow found odd but before he could ask further Luna acted. Shadow saw Luna concentrated before a blue dome snapped into existence that contain the Princess and guard with little else. Shadow felt his heart start to pick up its pace as he didn't know what this would mean for him. Luna this time gave a noticeable nervous shift as she began to speak. “Thou art correct Shadow, we art here for another reason.” “I've gathered that much so far.” Shadow stated before giving a nervous glance at the dome. 'Round two, fight!' Other Shadow shouted out with uncertainty and fear. 'No.' “We art here to speak with thou about actions taken against us.” Luna added lowering her look from Shadow. 'No no.' “We want to address what you hast done and the apparent lack of action taken.” 'No, no NOO.' “We want... we request...” Luna started to speak with more uncertainty and hesitation that Shadow reflected internally as she gave a shift of her wings before pausing. “What happened when thou was strike by the Elements... I need to know.” Luna finally said in a weak uneven tone as she turned her head from Shadow. Shadow wasn't excepting the question and was prepared to have to defend himself to the Princess. Several seconds passed as Shadow switched his line of thought to think about the question and where and/or what had brought it up. When he didn't answer Luna started to stand up as she spoke. “We apologize. We, we should not have asked thee. It is a private matter. We bid thee good night.” Luna hurriedly apologized but was stopped when Shadow spoke up. “What? No. Wait, I wasn't expected you to ask about that, I had to switch around my thoughts.” Shadow quickly spoke up stopping her before she left her seat. “I was wondering how you found out, seeing I haven't filed my AAR.” Shadow gave up and ended with a nervous chuckle as Luna sat back down. “We hast spoke with Twilight Sparkle Shadow.” Luna informed Shadow with some confusion. “Ah, that explains it.” He returned with a roll of his eyes to which Luna gave a small chuckle. Shadow's visible was clearly moving around as if searching for something as neither spoke. “Um, well I goes I'll start with the seemingly never ending colorless void.” Shadow started his explanation to Luna, whom sat in silence and simply listened. “Then she said 'now leave here' or something like that before the void collapsed and I found myself back in the ah, real world? After that I found myself questioning what had happened and I'm guessing my boss told you the rest.” Shadow finished with before he finished what was left in his glass. For a couple of minutes neither spoke, Luna was thinking over what she had heard and Shadow letting her. “We art having difficulty believing thou story Shadow. Or we would if we had not experienced something similar upon our return to Equestria.” Luna finally spoke up and admitted. “Also, we art taken back by hearing that Harmony itself was unable to influence thou and thou apparent favor of something at least as powerful.” Luna added with some worry and concern in her voice as she placed Shadow's glass back on the table. “Thou should be most thankful thou did not have to experience Harmony's magic on thou, it is most unpleasant. We wish it on no pony.” Luna finished with a somber tone as she look up to the ceiling to something beyond. “Yeah, I got that when she was spoken to me. Or was it after? Either way I'm just going to avoid the whole being blasted by colorful rainbow magic, so problem solve.” Shadow finally spoke up with a voice and smile that tried to reassure Luna and show confidence, for who Shadow wasn't sure. Luna gave a smile smile and roll of her eyes as she spoke up again. “Tell us Shadow we hast heard there was a version of us on the other side of the portal. What does thou think of her?” Luna asked with a mischief tone to change the topic and let Shadow know she wanted to speak no further on the current one. “Yeah, there was.” Shadow answered with a happy smirk before zoning out for a second. Luna went to speak but Shadow cut her off. “She's totally bang able, and, seemed supportive of the idea.” Shadow stated with a confident tone and smirk. Luna simply raised an eyebrow and gave a disappointed look as she sighed. “Well, all long as thou art not thinking of us, what is wrong with some fun.” Luna flatly replied with a flat amused voice and amused smirk. Shadow's jaw dropped in shock and surprise as Luna turned his jab around on him, which Luna gave a laugh to as she stood to all four and dispelled her magically dome. “With that we shall bid thee a good evening Shadow.” Luna told the stallion as she walked away with everything she had brought with her. As Luna opened the door to leave Shadow had recovered and yelled out to the Princess. “You've won this round but the next is mine!” Luna said nothing until she went through the door and turned around. “We shall see.” Luna offered before she closed the door to the medical bay with a smile showing her viewed superiority. Shadow gave the door a death glare before he noticed the guard on duty giving him a disapproving look. “Oh, piss off.” Shadow snapped before flapping back onto the bed. The next morning after the guard shifted Shadow called over the new guard. He asked for quill, ink, and several scrolls to help him pass the time in had in medical. The crystal earth stallion gave a nod before heading to the watch desk and wrote down the request to pass on. Shadow could only lie on his side and stare at nothing specific while he waited and felt the pain in his chest and his back grew. By the time it became a true annoyance a nurse stopped by and gave Shadow his meds before leaving to get his requested items. When lunch showed up it included his request and the non requested lunch. Pushing the food aside Shadow began to write out several scrolls. His writings took up his afternoon and Shadow had finished by the time the shift nurse took away his barely touched trays. If Shadow had been unfamiliar with Twilight's schedule he would have been upset at her not stopping by and checking in on him. Shortly after dinner two crystal unicorn guards entered with one carrying a box in their magic. They stopped at the foot of the bed Shadow was occupying before speaking. Shadow was told they were to return his armor and then escort him to speak with the Princess. Which one they wouldn't say. Before leaving the bed Shadow wrapped the sheet around himself before getting off. “I'm shy.” He flatly told the two before the box was gently placed on his back and walked off over their protest. Shadow headed towards the opposite end of the room from the entrance to behind a privacy screen. Dropping the box to the ground Shadow opened it and took out his armor to give it a quick look over. It had been cleaned to prevent it from smelling but not obtaining blood stains. One of the back plates was ruined beyond rework while the other might be salvageable. Shadow gave a defeated sigh as he put the plates back into their slots before donning it slowly over his bandages. Grabbing the empty box in his teeth Shadow walked back to his old bed where he tossed the box. “Alright, now I'm ready. Lead on minions.” The two local guards weren't happy being called minions but did as they had been told. Before leaving Shadow was given two pill bottles and a small scroll which he stuffed into on of his pockets. The three walked for ten minutes before they arrived at the Crystal Heart causing the two unicorns to promptly leave. Shadow started to give his wings a stretch but quickly stopped when pain flashed across his back. 'We be walking for now.' Other Shadow observed as Shadow looked around the area to see why he had been brought here. As he did he saw several crystal ponies give him disturbed or frightened looks before looking away or moving to avoid walking near him. Looking into a nearby cafe Shadow saw several non crystal ponies sitting at a table. Making a scientific wild ass guess Shadow decided it was the boss and her friends before walking over to the cafe entrance. Before Shadow reached up to open the door physic intervened with one of its laws. Mainly, no two objects could occupy the same space as he found the door with his face. “Fucking depth precipitation.” Author's Note A little short with not much going on I know. I thought it was a good stopping point to allow transition into what I've got coming up. Thanks for stopping by and taking the time to read. I hope you enjoyed yourself. All goes well I might see you back.
Quite MealsView OnlineTwilight GuardQuite MealsAfter Shadow's face found the door he took a step back to actually open it with a hoof. Walking through the door stretching his jaw he had to turn his head to put Twilight and friends back into his sight. Shadow started to walk towards them only to walk into an empty chair causing him to stumble. After righting himself biting his tongue to stop from swearing he saw Rainbow snickering at his misfortune. Finishing the walk to the table waving a hoof in front of him Shadow was able to take the empty seat at the table without further incident. “So, what I miss?” He asked trying to look around the table but was only able to do so with half the table. Before Shadow was able to complain about it Rarity spoke up. “Darling you look absolutely dreadful! Why are you still wearing that bl..., um stained garment?” “Because the world can't handle the badass that is my body?” Shadow offered giving a small turn to Rarity whom was sitting next to him. Rarity opened her mouth to speak but quickly closed it before speaking allowing Rainbow to do so. “Wow, you think really highly of yourself don't you?” She asked from outside of Shadow's field of vision. “Really Dash? Well, ain't that just the pot callin' the kettle black.” Applejack commented with a tone that told Shadow that she'd raised an eyebrow as she spoke even though he couldn't see it. Before the two could start bickering Fluttershy spoke up with a small blush. “Um, Mister Shadow ah Sir, I I couldn't help but notice that you seem have um grown since I um we last saw you.” Shadow's face clearly showed confusion along with the others at the table at what Fluttershy had said causing her to hide behind her mane. It took a second for Shadow to figure out what brought the topic up. “Ah, I technically haven't grown just the last of the Solar Guard enchantments have faded, why I'm not to sure.” Shadow explained as he rubbed the bandages over his eye. “Ah, what?” Applejack asked. “You didn't actually think that everypony in the guard were actually the same exact size did you?” Shadow asked as he look around the table again without having to overextend his neck. “My brother was always his normal size when I saw him.” Twilight brought up as she tapped her chin. “Ah, did you ever see him before he was made Captain of the Solar Guard?” Shadow asked moving his head as though he didn't have restricted vision as Twilight was sitting to his other side. Shadow wasn't able to see his boss open and close her mouth several times before she spoke. “Um, you're right I can't recall actually seeing my brother before he made Captain.” Twilight had to admit with a small sigh of defeat. “What I don't understand is why it suddenly quit. It's suppose to only be able to be removed by a Guard Enchanter.” Shadow admitted with a small upturn of his wings. “Well, if it's powered by the residual magic of this world it would have been cut off when you went through the portal resulting in the enchantment failing explaining what has happened.” Twilight explained stopping herself from going into full lecture mode. “Oh, magic talk, time to change the topic. So any mare here know if there are any good smiths back in Ponyville?” Shadow quickly shifted the topic as he had no need or desire to know about magic. With the change of topic the group spend the meal taking about why Shadow needed a smith and debating which pony was the best for his needs. As the group left Shadow pulled Rarity aside to speak with her to make an appointment for measurements and possible order when returning to Ponyville. Once again Twilight and her friends spent several minutes saying their goodbyes and good nights before heading into their room's. Before Twilight closed her door for the night Shadow let her know he'd be back around seven to start the day. With Twilight acknowledging and saying good night Shadow was left alone in the hall. He started to walk to his room when something dawned on him. “I still have no idea where my actually room is.” He said to himself as he emptily blinked and stared down the length of the hall. With a groan he heading back to the room he'd first used when arriving hoping the night was quieter as he pulled the tarp back over himself. Shadow woke up two hours before he was to meet with Twilight and start of the day. He figured he should allot more time then normal seeing as he knew almost nothing about the palace. The first things he did was remove the bandages around his head and eye to hopefully restore his vision as he started to get ready. It took several moments to focus an adjust to the light before returning to normal. He was glad he decided to take the extra time since he showed up outside Twilight's room with just a few minutes to spare. As he walked up he saw what appeared to be one Cadence's guards standing outside causing an eyebrow to raise. When the guard got a good look at Shadow he seemed taken back and wasn't able to do anything else before Shadow spoke. “Go away.” Was the simply command in a flat firm tone. The guard was hesitant to answer but didn't move. “Um, let me try again, go, away.” Shadow repeated as he took a step closer to the guard who gave a nervous shuffle. “I, I'm here on orders from Princess Cadence and as such don't have to follow your orders.” The guard told Shadow with a tone that told him that it was rehearsed. Shadow gave a small tilt of his head before he spoke. “Well that does change things,” Shadow stated as he looked over the guard, “You sound and look familiar. Who are you?” “Well I'm the guard you told to ah um get out of your way shortly after you arrived.” The guard started to explain but was cut before he went on. “Alright but that doesn't explain why you sound familiar.” Shadow stated as he gave a hard stare and thought. “I don't know why that is but I'm Private Flash Sentry of the Crystal Guard.” Sentry told Shadow as he rubbed the back of his helmet with a wing. “Dear threatening Harmony you exist here too.” Shadow answered as he rubbed his face with his own wing. As a result he didn't see the look of bewilderment of Sentry's face. Shadow gave a sigh as he removed his wing from his face. “Does probability mean nothing to anypony any more?” He asked to no pony but himself with a shake of his head. Sentry gave a nervous chuckle as Shadow knocked on the door to Twilight's room. The two heard muffled speaking from inside the room that approached the door. When the door opened Twilight and Spike saw Shadow standing in front of them with an annoyed look on his face as he greeted them. Twilight gave a shocked gasp as a hoof shot to her mouth and wings partial opened. It was the first she'd seen Shadow without the bandages. Even with the magically healing the area around the wound was still slightly inflamed and had a minor appearance of being pulled because of the stitches. “Whoa. Scary dude.” Spike spoke up braking Twilight out of her shock. “So, no change?” Shadow asked looking at Spike with a playful smirk. “Nah.” Spike replied with a dismissive wave of a claw and half shrug to which Shadow gave a sigh. “I'll have to try harder next time I guess.” He returned with a small roll of head. While the two were speaking Twilight was attempting to figure out how to approach the topic and Sentry was confused on how Shadow was treating the topic with disregard. “Well Princess it seems Princess Cadence has assigned a guard of her own to you. In addition, I can't get rid of'em,” Shadow started to tell Twilight as she dropped her hoof and wings, “This is Private I don't care about.” He finished with a pointed hoof at Sentry with a disregarding tone. “Um, we've meet and it's Flash Sentry Shadow, please be respectful.” Twilight responded with a small blush as she gave a small frown. Shadow was silent for a second before he replied. “Taking it you meet between me getting back through the portal and last night and I'll take it under advisement Princess.” “That's correct and please do. So are you ready to get the day going?” She responded with a smile and upbeat voice. “No not really, but I'm going to have to.” Shadow admitted with a painful shrug of his wings before holding one out to let Twilight pass by. As she started to move Sentry started to walk to ensure he would be in front of her along Shadow, or so he thought. With a quick glance over his shoulder he saw Shadow walking beside Twilight with Spike on her back. As he looked back forward they couldn't see the look of confusion he had. Sentry knew Shadow hasn't following standard guard regulations and wasn't being dressed down. Sentry wondered what was possible going on as he lead them to the royal dinning room. While Sentry lead them Spike was asking questions about Shadow's fight with Twisted Paths. Shadow did he best to tone the story down not wanting to upset his boss or have to deal with the small dragon if the story caused nightmares. Twilight was silent as she listen to the two speak thankful for what Shadow was doing and avoiding potential problems. She didn't realize it was to protect Shadow's interest not Spike's or her's. Arriving at the dinning room Sentry opened the door and waited for the other to enter before he followed. Sentry then moved to stand near the door expecting to see Shadow on the other side of the door. He was visible surprised when Shadow walked with Twilight to the table and proceeded to sit down next to her. Flash wanted to speak up about the breech in procedure but knew he might not be aware of something that allowed this situation to occur. As he stood by the door he heard Shadow ask Twilight if she knew anything about the local mail system and if it would be quicker to sent out mail here or wait until they got back to Ponyville. Twilight informed Shadow that she figured that it would be quicker to wait until they got back to the library given the remote location of the Crystal Empire and recent reappearance. With his answer Shadow shifted the topic to what she had done after the blasting of rainbow lights. Twilight quickly became flabbergasted and was unable to tell Shadow but did give several glances to Sentry to which he smiled as Shadow shuddered. Soon another set of doors opened revealing Cadence and Shining Armor. The two gave a look of confusion and surprise at seeing Shadow sitting at the table. Twilight cleared her throat and greeted the two with a wave as they walked towards the table. “What do you think you're doing at the table?” Shining borderline demanded from Shadow as he walked. “Ah, talking with my boss about work related topics.” Shadow explained as he turned to face his former Captain. Doing so allowed the royal pair to she the blood stains and injuries on Shadow causing Cadence to gasp and bring a wingtip to her mouth while Shining narrowed his eyes. “You should be standing over by the door with the other guards.” Shining stated as me moved to sit down. “I know, however I thought Princess Twilight would be more comfortable speaking with me like this as I believe she's still trying to get use to the whole Princess thing.” Shadow said doing to keep his voice neutral and non hostile. Before anypony could speak Celestia and Luna entered the room with their own guards. The two didn't display any reaction to seeing Shadow at the table and simply moved to take their own seats. Celestia asked the same question Shining had but in a more respectful manner to which Shadow gave an identical answer. Shadow gave a sigh as he widened and rolled his eyes as he stood up to leave the table. “I'll be heading outside to go get some grub for myself Princess.” He told Twilight as he reached to open one of the pockets before walking away. As the ex-Solar guard walked away he pulled out a grain bar and as he did the prince spoke up. “No, you'll take your post where you belong.” Shining flatly stated as he looked at Shadow's back causing him to stop. “Um, excuse me?” Shadow asked with a mix of confusion and anger as he turned around to look at Shining. “I'm ordering you to take your proper post Walker.” Shining answered with a annoyed authoritative tone. Shadow clenched his jaw and paused for a second before replying. “I'm going to have to disregard that order Sir.” “No, you will not. You're going to do the one thing you're an absolute failure at doing and that's following orders.” Shining told Shadow with clear hostility and annoyance as he pointed at Shadow. Shadow took a deep breath through his nose before he did anything which was to silently turn to walk away. As he did he saw the smirk flash across Shining's face. “Seems that for once that you've got nothing to say.” Shadow stopped as he wings started to creep up and out as he spoke. “Oh, I've got something to say but I'm not going to seeing as I don't want to upset or embarrass Princess Twilight.” “I think it's a little late for that Walker.” Shadow heard as he pulled his wings back in as he turned around to look at Twilight. As he did he saw the blank looks of the sisters and growing worry and confusion on Cadence's face before looking at an embarrassed Twilight. Twilight gave a bite of her lower lip before looking directly at Shadow and paused for a second before giving him a small nod to give permission to reply. “I'll freely admit I absolutely fail at following orders but I get results.” Shadow spoke as he started to move back to the table. “I seem to recall somepony following orders and getting no results,” he added before pure venom slithered into Shadow's voice, “Oh, wait they did. A ponynapping, an invasion, and assault on royalty were the results.” Shadow added stopping across from Shining. He then tapped his chin with a hoof before he spoke again. “Who was that pony? Ah, the Captain of the Solar Guard. Oh, that was you!” Shadow continued finishing with pointed the hoof at Shining Armor. Shadow finished with a smile that matched the venom that had been in his voice when he spoke. “So tell me, who's the real failure?” Author's Note Welcome back and howdy. Hope you had a great New Years with only minor complications. i thank you once again for stopping by and giving the story your time. Hope you enjoyed yourself and to see you back.
Breakfast and BoozeView OnlineTwilight GuardBreakfast and BoozeShining narrowed his eyes at Shadow before giving a sigh as Cadence nudged him. “Sorry about that. I wanted to see if what Cadence and Twily told me was true.” Shining started to explain to Shadow as he rubbed the back of his head. “They were right but I wanted to back sure you are taking your position seriously.” Shining added as he gave a weak smile. Shadow tilted his and narrowed his eyes as he heard Shining as he thought about what the unicorn was saying. “You know how big brother's get concerning their little sister right?” Shining offered to try to smooth things between the two. “Eh.” Shadow replied as he rolled his pointed hoof back and forth before dropping it becoming confused which Shining soon mirrored. “I'll admit personally I don't think there will be any serious issues but professional I've got some serious ones.” Shining clearly stated to change the subject not knowing how to Shadow's admission concerning his sister. “Well, first time somepony that makes more then me has said that.” Shadow stated with a half smirk and upward glance before giving a single chuckle. The royalty showed their lack of surprise at it before sharing a quick with each other. “Well seeing as I'm not familiar with the pony that will be spending so much time with my favorite filly I would like to get to know you better Shadow. Would you be willing to answer some questions for me?” Cadence asked with a warm smile and tone hoping Shadow would agree. Shadow thought for a second before his eyes glanced at the other guards in the room he could see before speaking. “Only if all the guards here step outside, I don't like my personal details being know.” Shadow told those at the table as he saw sour looks from some of the guards. “I think that's a reasonable request.” Cadence agreed as she motioned to her guards to leave with a wing. Celestia and Luna shared a glance with each other before they followed Cadence's actions to dismiss their own guard. For several seconds no pony moved or spoke as Shadow looked around the room before looking at his former princess. “I said all guards, they're still the two unicorns near the entrance and before you protest. I was a candidate for your personal Guard at one time and studied its SOPs.” Shadow leveled at Celestia pointing at the guards with his muzzle and keeping his gaze on the princess. For a second Celestia held the gaze as she thought before holding up a hoof to dismiss the guards. Almost instantly the two unicorns invisibility spells dropped and the stared at Shadow with anger and hostility as they walked outside the room and closed the door behind them. As they closed Celestia asked the first question with confusion. “When where you a candidate for my personal guard?” “It was after I completed my basic HA training. I was approached and given prep materials as I transited to my first post in the Badlands, then things started to fall apart.” Shadow explained with a bored detached tone. “The first couple weeks I didn't have any problems, then my CoC started to have problems with me.” Shadow continued with the same tone as he told his story. He told them that they didn't take kindly to his amazing observation and orator skills. After a couple weeks LTC. Diamond Drop had Shadow's recommendation pulled. Soon the royal couple and Twilight started with related questions with the royal couple asking many of the questions the Element bearers had. When Cadence asked how Shadow dealt with his time in the Badlands Shadow groaned as he rolled his eyes. “I started writing to pen pals with great vigor and searching for new ones. I spent a good deal of bits on writing material. I'd also built connections with other members of the unit like the clerks, cooks, and supply.” Shadow started his reply with ending with a small warm smile. “I never had to worry about the squad having any related issues and was able to get some work a rounds to policy to help everypony involved.” Celestia and Shining weren't to happy hearing that but held their tongues while Cadence, Luna, and Twilight gave a polite laugh. “I'm still in touch with a lot of'em and was asking about getting some letters have to them before everypony else showed up.” Shadow wrapped the topic up with as he finally sat down after Luna offered a seat. Shining Armor biggest question was why Shadow hadn't disobeyed orders and acted independently on the other side of the portal like he had on this side. “Princess Twilight never gave any orders to do anything until the near the end of our time on the other side. One of the things I've learned is never do anything to upset your boss enough to fuck with your pay,” The two oldest alicorns shook their heads while the royal pair dropped their forks at Shadow's use of profanity, “And since I'm still learning Princess Twilight's limits I acted re-actively.” Shadow finished as he pulled his grain bar from his vest. Breakfast quickly pasted after Shadow started to eat his grain bar. After breakfast the Alicorns gathered their guards and set out to continue the last day of the princess summit. Shadow after a few minutes of standing near Sentry was ready to smash his face against the wall to make things less painful. He wasn't prepared for the shear dry and boring material the rulers of Equestria were discussing. Shadow only started to pay attention when lunch arrived and the topic moved to gossip and rumors of Cantorlot and the Crystal Empire. The alicorns that weren't Shadow's boss discussed what the nobles, business ponies, and prominent ponies were doing to gain the smallest of edges or advantage against others or gain favor with their rulers. Shadow committed what he thought to be the most potential useful. 'Damn, I can't remember all of this and all of it seems like something I could use to our advantage.” He thought to himself as he looked at Twilight wanting to be able to write. Before Shadow had to start and decide what to keep or ditch lunch ended and the boring topics returned. Shadow used the time to repeat had he had heard over and over in his head to prevent forgetting. A few hours after lunch the actually summit ended and everypony left the conference room. As Twilight walked with Shadow and Sentry she complained about not having enough material to take more notes. Sentry offered his support as Shadow shoveled another grain bar in his mouth with one wing. Unlike the other guards standing post Shadow hadn't received a relief for food or watch change. “Meat shield where's the closest bathroom?” Shadow asked with a mouth still full of grain bar and looking around. Sentry gave quick directions as Twilight shook her head before telling Shadow to meet her back at the Crystal Heart. Several minutes later Shadow meet back up with Twilight who still hadn't gotten rid of Sentry and the two where standing with the rest of Twilight's friends. Twilight must off given them a warning about his appearance since none of them were surprised when he drew close. “Wow, that must have hurt.” Rainbow stated as she hovered above the rest of the group pointing with a hoof. “That it did.” “How are you doing today dear?” Rarity asked with some unease attempting to avoid looking at the injury. “Been better but it could be worse so I'm not going to complain..., to much.” Shadow replied pausing to gently rub near the stitches with a wingtip. “Oh, are they starting to itch?” Fluttershy asked in a gently voice glancing out from behind her mane. “Yeah, I think I'll be taking them out in a day or two to solve that problem.” Shadow told her as he continued to rub the surrounding area. “Oh no. You can't do that. You'll risk having your injury opening back up! You have to leave them in until you're healed!” The shy pegasus told Shadow with a soft yet firm voice as she fully looked out from behind her mane. “Well, there is that, but I'm more worried about stopping the itching.” Shadow started his reply with as he moved to stand near Sentry and Twilight. “I'd listen to her partner. Fluttershy can be pretty assertive when she needs to be and I recken it won't end well for ya.” Applejack interjected as she gave Sentry a questioning look over. “Alright fine I won't take them out.” Shadow relented with a roll of his eyes wondering why everypony was here. “So why are we here any way?” “Shopping party!” Pinkie yelled out somehow having streamers falling from the sky to which Rarity started to happily clap and Shadow's eyebrow to raise along with Applejack's. “So then why am I here?” Shadow asked dropping the eyebrow. “To carry all the bags and boxes, duh.” Rainbow answered as she landed. “HA, joke's on you. I've got a doctor's note saying I can't do that,” Shadow replied with a smile tapping a pocket before turning to look at Sentry, “Sucks to be you.” Shadow enjoyed the furlong face Sentry put on despite the smile he had. Shadow thought the shopping was going to be stupid and frivolous as they headed off, however, Shadow was surprised. All the shopping was actually relevant to everypony's profession attempting to better themselves or livelihood. The Element Bearers spent nearly two hours looking for anything they thought they could be put to use while Shadow simply stood around looking half heartily at the store's wares. They weren't completely satisfied and were not able to find all the items they wanted or needed but found enough. Sentry wasn't overburdened with boxes or bags by the time the group returned to the castle for the evening. Arriving at Twilight's room Sentry dropped off all the purchases before wishing Twilight a good night with a awkward voice as he back out of the room or tried. Sentry walked into the wall first before he stumbled out to which Twilight gave a smile. Shadow rolled his eyes as he gave a sigh and turned to Twilight. “So, what's next Princess?” Which Twilight paused before answering as she tapped her chin. “Well, I'm going to stay here and start studying my new books and take notes.” She supplied as she picked up her purchase with her magic before moving to the desk. “Copy that.” Shadow flatly returned before he sat down against the wall near the door. Twilight gave him a puzzled look after she sat down. “What are you doing?” “Guarding.” “I know that but why?” “I'm still on the clock.” Twilight's eyes slightly widened before she used her magic to pick up her saddlebag. Without sitting it on the desk she pulled out a small cloth bag. “I'm so sorry! I keep forgetting you're only done for the day when I let you know! I'm still trying to get use to this whole Princess thing! Please for forgave me!” Twilight quickly rattled off with embarrassment and animated hoof waving. “It's what I agreed to do Princess so don't worry about it.” “Still you haven't had anytime off since we got back through the portal! I want you to go have some fun while we're here in the Crystal Kingdom.” Twilight added as she floated the small bag to Shadow. “I want you to take this and go have some fun but be back before ten.” Twilight finished with as Shadow took the bag and found it had bits in it. “Don't have to tell me twice Twilight and I'll stay out off trouble but no promises.” Shadow gave as he stood up and made to leave with a playful smile. “Please don't get in trouble, I don't need any more to deal with.” “Alright, but I want you to know one thing before I leave.” Shadow replied as he grabbed the door with a hoof to close it before leaving. “Oh? What's that?” “You're not my real mom!” Shadow loudly stated with a playful stupid smile on his face before he closed the door. Shadow soon started to use his super secret sergeant skills to search for suds. Within fifteen minutes he had found a bar near one of the main streets leading to the castle with an outside sitting area. The outside looked clean and polished but once he got inside Shadow saw it wasn't as well maintained. The bar wasn't a dive for certain but the inside was well used. The bar had several years or possible decades of care put into it by ponies that cared for it. The ponies inside were calm and collected not causing any problems, they did however spare a look at the new comer to register his appearance but didn't stop their conversations. Shadow gave a polite nod towards were the most ponies sat before moving to the bar. Taking a seat with no ponies to either side Shadow looked at the crystal bottles on display behind the bar. Shadow quietly and patiently waited for the bartender to come up and take his order. The mare behind the bar was whispering to a stallion on the other side of the bar. The stallion gave a nod before walking off and the mare walked towards Shadow. The mare had a dark blue coat, peach mane and tail with purple eyes and had a smile on her face. Before she had a chance to speak Shadow cut her off. “Save any act I don't need it to buy booze.” Shadow stated as he looked to pull out the bag with the bits. “That's rude you know.” The mare replied with annoyance in her voice as she stopped in front of Shadow. “I know, I just don't care at the moment.” Shadow acknowledged before looking up with the bits causing the mare's face to show surprise getting a good look at Shadow. “Yeah, work bonus, now I would like a crystal berry liquor. What do you have?” Shadow wanted to know as he gently out the bit bag on the bar. The mare looked over to the bottles behind her to see what was available before working with Shadow to get him a drink. After some back and forth Shadow found out the local liquor didn't sound to good but the imported ones were more expensive. With a defeated sigh Shadow decided to go with a liquor from the area. After getting his drink the bartender left Shadow alone to enjoy his drink. For the first three drinks Shadow spoke only to order more liquor and ignored attempts from the mare to talk any. On his forth Shadow began to chat with his server with the normal bar talk. After his fourth drink Shadow switched to local beers to keep his buzz going on the cheap. Shadow was enjoying the relaxing setting offered by the bar and gave a content sigh as he held his cold bottle against his face to help and deal with the itching. As the hours past more ponies came into the bar put avoided sitting next to Shadow for their own reasons and Shadow was silently thankful they did. Finishing the bottle he had Shadow placed it back on the bar and gestured for another which was promptly brought over. Shadow looked at the new bottle and saw it was another brand so decided to give it a smell. The pleasant smell put a smile on Shadow's face as he sipped from the bottle. “You're going to have move that's my seat.” A deep gruff voice came from behind Shadow as he lowered the bottle. “Well that sucks for you seeing as I'm here.” Shadow answered with a small slur to his voice under annoyance. “It's going to suck for you if you don't move in the next couple seconds.” The voice replied with more annoyance this time. Shadow gave a sigh before turning around to deal with the idiot. Shadow saw a large earth stallion grinning at him with another stallion an a mare behind him matching the smile. 'Well, shit.” Other Shadow quipped before sighing. “Well, well, well look who've we got here. Somepony that owes me several drinks.” The stallion stated without the gruffness in his voice and amusement and joy as he looked over Shadow. Shadow dropped his head to his chest as he groaned before turning to grab his beer. As he turned around he sipped from the bottle before dropping it, giving a satisfying ah and speaking. “Fuck you probability, fuck you.” Author's Note Welcome back to the end of another chapter and glad to see you here. It's great having you read along and hope it wasn't too painful, maybe I'll see you back.
Booze and SnacksView OnlineTwilight GuardBooze and SnacksAs he spoke Shadow rubbed near his wounds as he looked at the stallion in front of him. “Why are you here Rock Buster? Shouldn't you be back Canterlot?” he asked with flat tone and look before continuing as he dropped his wing. “Also how did you know who I was?” He asked to which Rock chuckled before answering. “I'm here to over see the transfer of guards and supplies, among other things. Also, you're like the only pegasus I know that insists on wearing armor damn near all the time.” Rock answered with a warm amused gruff tone. “Yeah, yeah, you just can't deal with the badassitude I have.” Shadow snapped before sipping his drink again. “Getting to the point to why I came over, you do owe be a drink, or two. I'm here to collect.” Rock stated as he pointed at Shadow's drink with a hoof. “Fine, might as well get it over with. Let's move over to a booth.” Shadow relented without a fight as he got off the stool to move to one of the few empty booths. “So why do you have two meat shields with you and why were they smiling?” Shadow asked as they moved to seat themselves and pointed with a wing to the two earth ponies. Rock sighed before answering. “Liberty policy, have to go out in groups of three at a min. Which brings up the point why you're out by yourself.” Rock told Shadow with annoyance. “Guessing they thought I was going to tear into you for the previous point.” “Pfft.” Shadow responded as he slide into the booth as Rock sat across from him. When one of the unnamed guards tried to sit next to him Shadow narrowed his eyes and pointed across the booth. The guard hesitated for a second before moving not knowing anything about Shadow. After the four had made themselves comfortable Shadow provided his answer to Rock's point. “The reason I'm alone is I no longer fall under the rules and regulations of the Solar Guard.” Shadow gave before finishing his bottle. “Ah, so they finally drummed you out of the guard. Took'em long enough. So who was it?” Rock acknowledged before asking whom did Shadow in. Before Shadow answered he flagged down a server to get drinks. “Not so much drummed out as laterally transferred but yeah, I lasted longer than everypony thought.” Shadow stopped when a server arrived at the table and took the empty bottle. Shadow signaled for another as he tilted his head to Rock to tell him he was next. “Stalliongrad vodka with orange juice on the rocks please.” Rock ordered before holding a hoof up to stop the other guards from ordering. “He's not going to pay for anything you order so don't get any ideas.” Rock told the stallion and mare with him as he dropped his hoof. The two gave a sour face before placing their orders. “Enough stalling Shadow, who booted you from the Solar Guard?” Rock wanted to know with a nearly demanding tone to which Shadow sighed before speaking up. “Hear any rumors 'bout something going down in the Canterlot chow hall not too far back?” Shadow asked in reply as he rolled his wings gently. “Please what guard in Canterlot hasn't? Some dumb ass mouths off to all four princ...” Rock started to explain what he had heard back in Canterlot before tailing off with the two guards with him becoming confused. No pony spoke for a minute before everypony was given their drinks. “Holy Harmony and Celestia's Crown, it was you?!” Rock borderline shouted after the server had left which Shadow gave a smug knowing grin behind his up turned beer bottle. Rock gave a sigh before taking a sip from his drink and speaking. “I'd like to say I'm completely surprised but I've known you long enough not to be.” He told Shadow as he placed his drink down. “You actually told off all four princesses and came out alive, Harmony Damn! I should be paying for your drinks for life!” Rock bellowed with surprise and glee picking his glass back up. “To Shadow Walker! The bravest or dumbest among all Guards!” He declared with good natured mocking tone as he raised his glass to Shadow laughing and smiling. Shadow returned the smile lifting his bottle. “It's the second for sure!” Shadow claimed with the same tone hitting his bottle against Rock's glass. The two took a long sip from their drinks before lowering them. The mare and stallion with Rock were stunned the two veteran guards were celebrating somepony insulting Princess Celestia along with the other princesses. After Rock's and Shadow's brief celebration the two quickly shifted off the topic and began to catch up with each other. Shadow filled in Rock on what he'd been through since the Badland incident up to tonight, leaving out the portal and trip. Rock told Shadow what he'd been through since his CASEVAC from the Badlands leaving Shadow and the rest of the 3rd Heavy behind. “How's the leg doing by the way? Been cleared for combat deployment?” Shadow interrupted before drinking to allow Rock to answer. “Almost back to one hundred percent, still a little weak, been holding me up.” Rock answered as Shadow lowered his bottle. “I know the feeling. I'm lucky I wasn't put on a med hold after my run in with a traitor horn head.” Shadow empathized pointing with his bottle to his eye. Rock asked about it as he waved over the server. “Not sure what I can say at the moment since the AAR hasn't been stamped but it was a former Celestia guard named Twisted Paths, heard of'em?” Shadow gave what he could before tilting his neck to crack it. “Never heard of him, what you think I know every Solar Guard?” Rock asked with a smug smile. “No, but probability and Harmony seems to be out to get me recently.” Shadow confessed with a small yawn as he looked at a clock over the entrance. Before getting the latest round Shadow told Rock it was going to be his last as his curfew was coming up and didn't want to upset his boss. While Rock and Shadow were talking the other two guards whispered between themselves doing their best to avoid attention. Soon the last round of drinks was dropped off and Shadow dropped several hoof fulls of bits onto the table as he spoke to Rock. “You going to be posted here Rock?” “Yeah, I'll be helping Prince Armor modernize the Crystal Empire's military. Let me guess, you need a pen pal here.” Rock replied stressing pen pal in tone and with hoof quotes. “Yep and what's wrong with waiting to stay in contact with an old guard buddy?” Shadow asked as he dropped one last hoof full of bits in front of Rock. Rock gave a predatory grin as moved the bits closer to him with one hoof and pulled his bit bag out with the other. “Nothing of course. Thanks for the stationary bits and I'll make sure to keep in contact. Where do I sent the letters?” Rock stated as he dropped the bits into his bag. “Ponyville Golden Oak Library, and make sure you include a return address this time dumb ass.” Shadow gave with a good intention tease before drinking. “One mistake, one little mistake and you never let me forget.” Rock replied with the same tone lifting his glass. “To not losing touch again.” “To keeping in touch.” Shadow stated clinking his bottle to Rock's glass. For the rest of the round the four sat in silence and finished their drinks. After power drinking the last quarter of his bottle Shadow gave his goodbye to Rock and excused himself. Before leaving the bar Shadow told the bartender his payment was at the booth. Walking out of the bar Shadow shuddered and shifted his wings to move them closer to his body. A light cold wind moved through the empty street as Shadow walked back to the castle. Giving a yawn that he didn't cover Shadow looked at the aurora in the night sky. Shadow opened his wings to lift himself into the sky. He wanted to fly between the colors and forget about the ground world for a couple minutes. With a small smile on his face he lifted his wings above him to start his flight, that was until his injuries made themselves known again. Letting out a frustrated anger grunt Shadow lowered his wings and brought them back against his body as he grumbled to himself as he started walking again. Soon enough Shadow was walking through the halls of the palace doing his best to remember how to get back to his room. As he searched he tried to figure out what Ponyville would have in store for him when he got back. Shadow was starting realize his new position was going to be a lot more interesting then any tour in the Badlands or along the Griffin border. If it was going to be safer in general he hadn't decided on and before he could he was interrupted. His stomach was loud in declaring it was empty and demanded to be filled. “I should have ate at the bar.” Shadow spoke to no pony as he changed direction to head to the kitchen. Not for the first time getting lost in a new place was starting to pay off for Shadow as he was able to find the kitchen with ease. “Now why can't I find my room this easy?” he asked aloud as he pushed the door to the kitchen open. Pushing the door open revealed a faint light coming from somewhere inside that peaked Shadow's curiosity. 'We're not alone.' Other Shadow spoke up with a bit of a slur. 'Duh. What did you think some ancient evil just decided to pop in and get a sandwich?' Shadow said inside his head with a roll of his eyes. 'Well, knowing our luck, well yeah.' Other Shadow answered. 'Please, what are the odds of that happening?' Shadow asked as he rounded a tall shelf of baking supplies and found himself facing a row or refrigerators. Shadow was able to see a somepony had the door held open with a wing as the poked around inside the fridge with their magic. 'Called it!' Other Shadow yelled out in a tone the would go well with a pegasus holding their hooves and wings up in victory. Shadow again rolled his eyes as he took another step towards the alicorn before speaking. “Anything good in there Princess Luna?” Shadow ask with real curiosity as he moved to stand beside the princess. “Meh.” Luna replied with a twisting of her free wingtip as she stared harder into the fridge. “Have you tried opening and closing the door repeatably? Legend holds a rare blue moon will cause food to magically appear.” Shadow asked as he stopped beside the Princess of the Night. Luna looked up from the fridge to turn her head and look at Shadow before she spoke. “Art thou being sincere? We hath not heard of this legend since our return.” Luna asked looking at Shadow before looking back into the fridge. “Don't know never really been around these things.” Shadow offered using a hoof to point at the appliance in front of him before a devilish grin spread across his face. “You'll have to tell me you're the one with the blue moon.” He told Luna with a tone to match his smile as he stared at an incredible interesting bottle of apple juice. “Our moon isn't blue, tis silver Shadow. What would give you the idea our moon is blue?” Luna asked looking back to Shadow. “Well, that's the color I saw walking behind you back in Canterlot.” Shadow answered replied before having to bite his tongue to stop himself from laughing as he stared ahead. Luna gave a puzzled look that he saw in the corner of his vision before she spoke. “How could thou hath seen our moon when walking behind....” Luna started to ask with confusion before trailing off when she realized what Shadow had been saying. Luna took a second to think before she lower her head to whisper into Shadow's ear with a sultry voice. “Would thou like to be on our moon tonight?” Author's Note How you doing? Great or better I hope. Thanks for giving another chapter of my story time from your day. All goes well I was able to gave a laugh or two. Again let me state this isn't going to turn into a clop fic.
Bad Start and EndView OnlineTwilight GuardBad Start and EndIt took a second for Shadow to register what he had just heard. 'Did I just hear that?' He asked himself with a wide range of emotions going on. 'YES! JUST SAY YES! GO FOR SILVER!' Other Shadow started to yell with great enthusiasm sounding like he was moving quickly around in a circle. Shadow himself was only able to make odd vowel sounds in the real world as he tried to wrap his mind around the question. As he did that he moved his head and eyes slightly to look at Luna. The princess was wearing an impatient smile as she look Shadow over. 'THERE IS NO RIGHT ANSWER!' He yelled inside his head with growing panic. 'No matter how I answer I'm going to be damned!' 'Just say YES!' Other Shadow screamed out again. 'There's only one way to answer this and that's,' Shadow started to say internally before finishing aloud, “RUN AWAY!” Shadow made to bolt for the door with great hast but was unable to take a single step before he was encased in magic. Being held firm by blue magic Shadow was turned to face Luna showing an insulted and hurt face. “We art still waiting for thou answer and thou will not be leaving until we have one.” Luna informed Shadow with a tone that matched her face. “Dear sweat threatening Harmony take me now!” Shadow screamed out not wanting to deal with the posed question. “That shall not be happening.” “There is no right answer! Yes or no I'm doomed!” Shadow stated with a defeated tone with pleading in his eyes and voice as he fought against Luna's magic. “So what is thou answer?” Shadow gave one last struggle before he closed his eyes and took a deep breath to prepare himself. “I'm going to say.” Before Shadow could finish Luna burst into a loud deep mirthful laugh as she lowered Shadow back to the floor in a state of shock and puzzlement. “Our wins have been doubled!” She yelled out as she sat on her hunches. Shadow was again reduced to making odd vowel sounds as he eyes darted around attempting to find an answer. “We take another round in victory!” Luna declared throwing her fore hooves and wings up with her declaration. “Wha?” Was all Shadow was able to utter as he gave a small tilt of his head and narrowed his eyes in confusion. “During our last conversation thou stated we had won the round, just as we did this one.” Luna clarified as she brought her hooves and wings back down. Shadow straightened his head but left his eyes narrowed as he spoke. “Harmony damn it.” He quipped as he shuffled his wings. “We enjoy this game Shadow, thou are a worthy opponent. Our sister would never engage in such a game.” Luna stated as she stood back up and started to move to a nearby counter to sit down. Shadow rolled his eyes before he murmured what Luna had said in a mocking voice. “Now we shall claim our prize, a sandwich!” Luna declared with a hoof pointing at the fridge the two had recently been standing in front of. “Fine, guess I can do that. What do you want?” Shadow acknowledged as he looked over his shoulder to Luna as he pull a loaf of bread out. Luna out on a smug smile as she dictated her order to Shadow as he murmured to himself again. After completing two sandwiches Shadow gave Luna her prize with a shake of his head. “Anything else Princess?” “Nay, we have our prize. We wish thou a good night.” Luna answered as she picked up her snack with magic. “Thanks, you have one too.” Shadow offered as he started his walk back to his room with his own snack. Arriving back at the room he had laid claim to Shadow shook the last of the crumbs from his wingtip. As Shadow made sure he wouldn't have a repeat of getting wrapped up in canvas again he thought aloud. “Just one night of real sleep, that's all I'm asking for with no interruptions.” He asked the winds before doing his best to get comfortable for the night. Shadow's eyes snapped open after a thankful dreamless night. As he stood up he started to rub the his eyes with a wingtip. Seeing that Celestia hadn't raised the sun he gave a groan. “Stupid Guard brainwashing making me woke up before the orb of bright doom.” He grumbled to himself as he started to walk out of the room to start his day. Eventuality Shadow found his way to the guard chow hall for breakfast. Before getting in line to be served he gave the chow on the line a look over. Everything looked like it had been taken from a field kitchen then dressed up to look fancy. Making a decision Shadow skipped the chow line and walked over to the coffee pots excepting to see the same thing. He was pleasantly surprised by the rich aroma coming from the pots. “Must have splurged on it.” Shadow commented to himself as he picked up a cup. “Yeah, Princess Cadence knew it would be some time before the chow got better.” A mare spoke up in front of Shadow pouring sugar into her cup. Shadow wanted to take a glance at the mare but knew the second he looked up from pouring he'd make an idiot of himself. “That doesn't sound right, somepony making more bits then us combined looking out for us? Heresy I say, simply heresy.” Shadow responded with instead in a mocking voice of a noble. The mare laughed with a good natured tone as Shadow replaced the coffee pot. “I'm Specialist Crystal Snowflake, 7th Scout Regiment, Solar, sorry, Crystal Guard. You are?” The mare introduced herself holding out a hoof. Looking at the mare Shadow saw she had a copper colored coat with midnight blue mane and tail styled similar to Rainbow Dash. When Shadow took a glance at her eyes he saw they were desert sand in color. Her armor was for a pegasus of the Solar guard but had the Solar Emblem replaced with the Crystal Empire's. She raised an eyebrow when she saw the injury on Shadow's face and unconsciously gave a small jerk of her hoof. “I'm Shadow Walker.” Shadow answered as he shook Crystal's outstretched hoof who now had a questioning look on her face. “What about the rest? You know those other things I told you.” She responded as she dropped her hoof. “Yeah, I don't know.” Shadow had to admitted with embarrassment and confusion as he stretched the back of his head with his free wing. “How can you not know your rank, unit, and guard? Are you even a guard?” The mare asked using an annoyed voice as she narrowed her eyes at Shadow. “Ah, because I haven't discussed those with my boss yet and uhm, maybe? Not really sure.” Shadow tried to explain as he shrugged his wings and started to walk towards an empty table. The local guard didn't move for a second as she thought about what to do before decided to press for more answers. “Wait up!” She spoke up quickly trotting to catch up with Shadow. “Why would you need to talk to your boss to figure out that stuff?” She asked walking along side Shadow. “Well it's a new organization and there have been no discussions concerning it. I've just been trying to adjust to all that has happened.” Shadow returned as he sat down at the table and the mare sat down across from him. “I'm not buying it. I'm starting to think you're a merc working freelance.” Shadow opened his mouth to answer but stopped himself before he held up a hoof and twisted it side to side. “Again, not really sure about my current employment status.” Shadow spoke up before taking a slow sip from his cup. “Okay I might accept that later but not now, so tell me your last confirmed employment status Mr. Walker.” Crystal admitted as she turn her cup with her hooves. “Sergeant Shadow Walker, 3rd Heavy Wing, Solar Guard.” Shadow rattled off as the mare across him took her own sip. “Now that wasn't that hard was it?” She commented with a smirk and roll of her hoof. “You sure you're a real member of the Solar Guard? It's work harder not smarter remember?” Shadow asked with skepticism before drinking again. Crystal gave a chuckle holding a wingtip to her lips. “Shh, don't let my Sergeant hear you. It's heresy.” Crystal quipped in a tone similar to one that Shadow used earlier. The two talk through their first cup by themselves before other guards both Crystal and Solar filled in the empty seats on the second cup. They talk about their time in the guard including training, unit, and posts not sharing anything too personal. Shadow sat down his empty cup and looked over to a nearby clock to see it was almost time to meet up with Twilight. “Been great talking with ya but it's time for me to get to work. You take it easy and take care.” Shadow told Crystal as he stood up to leave. “Yeah, it was Shadow. When we see each other again you'll have to tell be your employment status.” Crystal replied as she stood up herself to go through the chow line. “Maybe and maybe Specialist.” Shadow returned with a wave of his wingtip as he walked towards the exit. Shadow moved towards Twilight's room to start another day of hopefully boring escort duty. As he rounded walked through the entrance to the hallway with Twilight's room he was rubbing his face and saw Sentry standing near the door to Twilight's room. Shadow rolled his eyes giving a sigh seeing him as Shadow was hoping the local wouldn't be around again. He didn't bother to greet him instead he knock on the door before calling out. “Princess Twilight, are you ready to head out?” Shadow called out leaning his head to hear through the door better. “I'll be out in a minute Shadow!” “No rush, it's the government's time.” Shadow replied as he moved to stand on the opposite of the door from Sentry. While Shadow didn't have a clock he guessed Twilight was walking out of the room exactly sixty seconds later with Spike beside her with bags. “What up little guy?” Shadow asked with a nod of his head. “Meh, I think I might be. Not sure.” Spike gave as he rubbed his eyes with his free claw causing Shadow to chuckle. “I feel ya Spike.” “Oh, Good morning Flash I wasn't expecting you this morning. How are you doing?” Twilight spoke up with a small blush and some nervousness in her voice. “Good morning Princess, I'm doing great.” Sentry answered with a smile and Shadow once again rolling his eyes. “Will we picking up our friends first or meeting them at the train station Princess?” Shadow interjected before he had to deal with what ever was going on between the other two ponies. “Well it's not really picking them up seeing as they're just down the hall Shadow.” Twilight stated as see looked at Shadow as she pointed down the hall. Shadow followed her hoof and past it saw the other Element Bearers coming out of their rooms ready to depart. “Ookay then lets get this day actually started.” Quickly gathering up the eight ponies and one baby dragon began their walk towards the train station. As they did the girls talked among themselves as Sentry tried to talk with Shadow, key word, tried. Shadow promptly got his point across that he wasn't going to interact with the local guard but would answer questions that Spike had. As the group neared the station they all saw the train the two sisters would be using currently at the station. As they drew nearer the forms of Celestia and Luna standing over their guards and local ponies that had been passing through. Twilight directed the group towards them to speak with the two sisters while waiting for her own train. The three alicorns exchanged greetings before Twilight asked for confirmation on the next Summer Sun Celebration. Luna quickly showed her boredom before a twinkle appeared in her eyes and turned her head to speak to Shadow. When Shadow saw that twinkle he knew he was screwed, which was confirmed when Luna finished speaking so went with it. “Tell us Shadow, how did thou enjoy spending time with us in private last night as we spoke of spending time on our moon?” “Holy Harmony did I! Though you did leave me a little sore. Why did you have to be so rough?” Author's Note Good (current time of day)! Welcome back to the end of another chapter. Thanks for more then likely losing a few brain cells from reading it. They could have been spent someplace better.
AAR SG-3H-023-2439View OnlineTwilight GuardAAR SG-3H-023-2439Classified Top Secret/SCI After Action Report Summary SG-3H-023-2439 This report is in regards to the incident that occurred on the dates of 7/3/23 to 7/5/23 in the Southern Badlands Sector 16 Cave System 09. On 7/1/23 elements of the 3rd Heavy were assigned to investigate possible Changeling activity near their sector. On 7/2/23 the 3rd Heavy detachment was dispatched to Sector 16 Cave System 09 at 0800. At approximately 1835 the 3rd Heavy Wing arrived near Cave System 09 and began to set up a base camp in compliance with Guard protocol but were unable to establish anti-changeling wards or barriers due to a lack of unicorn support. On 7/3/23 at approximately 0545 Captain (O-3) Scarlet Sunshine received order modifications via pegasus messenger, PV2 Stone Arrow. At the time this report was being written verification of the contents of the orders have not been verified. It has been confirmed that PV2 Stone Arrow was dispatched from the 3rd Heavy primary base, it has not been confirmed whom sent the order modification. At 0730 Capt. Sunshine informs 3rd Heavy detachment of the change of their orders. Several members of the detachment vocalize their, concern with the changes. (Members listed below.) No other actions are taken by members. -1LT. Frost Wings -SSG. Lucky Light -SGT. Rock Buster -SGT. Shadow Walker -SPC. Swift Arrow -PFC. Jade Jester -PV2. Marble Spirit -PVT Ebony Drop Note: The list of guards that spoke out against the order modification were part of the group that spoke out concerning the lack of unicorn support prior to detachment. At 0800 the detachment began to move towards their objective leaving behind a minimal garrison with no means of long range communications. After fifteen minutes the pegasus of the detachment took flight, not to provide overwatch but advance ahead of the earth ponies of the detachment. The pegasus flew for nearly a hour before arriving at the entrance to Cave System 09. CPT. Scarlet Sunshine ordered a ten minute stand down before forming into a standard assault formation for earth ponies. Elements of the formation again voiced concern in regards to the upcoming advance. SSG. Light brought of the point their current formation was for earth ponies and not pegasus. SGT. Walker pointed out that no recon had been conducted and volunteered to lead a wing to conduct combat recon, request was denied by CPT. Sunshine. Initial entrance into the cave system found no resistance form any opposing force. The pegasus search for approximately twenty minutes before signs of changeling activity were discovered. No investigation was conducted as reported by surviving guards. The pegasus instead proceeded to follow the signs as ordered by CPT. Sunshine. First contact with OPFOR was not with changelings but a squad of Diamond Dos mercenaries from the Steel Claws as reported by surviving guard . No information is available at the time of writing if they were employed by changelings or acting independently. CPT. Sunshine left WIA with the KIA to provide rear guard as the rest of the detachment advanced. Over the next four hours the detachment experienced multiply hit and run attacks at their flanks and rear in what appears to be probes at how the pegasus would react from changeling attacks. With no reason being reported CPT. Sunshine ordered the withdraw from the cave system. As the withdraw occurred no attempts were made to secure cleared areas or lay traps. When reaching the site of first contact with OPFOR no guard where present, KIA or WIA. No search S&R was ordered dispute volunteers offering to do so. Existed the cave system the pegasus were shocked to discovered the earth ponies had not arrived to secure the area. CPT. Sunshine ordered a defensive square while he dispatched a squad of scouts. After not reporting back within their assigned time frame CPT. Sunshine ordered the fallback to base camp. The pegasus took to the air in a box formation with no scouting elements. Reviewing the events up to this point no fault was found in the choices of CPT. Sunshine. Ascending to an altitude believed to be above that of the changelings the formation began a zigzag search pattern while returning to base camp in an attempt to find the missing earth ponies. Approximately half way back to base camp a sink hole was found that had appeared since heading to Cave System 09. Surrounding the sink hole were the bodies of Changelings, Diamond Dogs, and Guards. Seeing what appeared to be signs of a resisting fallback CPT. Sunshine ordered the formation to increase speed and began a straight flight to base camp. 1LT. Wings objected since this was not the standard weave flight pattern that should be used. Pegasus encountered no OPFOR between the sink hole and base camp. Several kilometers from base camp smoke was seen raising from the area of base camp. CPT. Sunshine proceeded to order his heavy assault elements to advance and prepare for a combat drop. SSG. Lucky Light took charge of the heavy assault element and ascended to the proper altitude. In a coordinated attack the two groups began relief efforts of the earth pony elements. SSG. Light's force was able to break the initiative of the diamond dogs surround the surviving earth ponies creating a hole to advance through. CPT. Sunshine's force provided air cover and relief as needed so that ground guard could reform after breaking out. At the same time CPT. Sunshine began strikes against changeling magic users. While the ground force was reforming SSG. Light dispatched a runner to base camp to inform them of what intelligence they had been gathered. With formations reestablished the ground guards began moving with only minimal interference from OPFOR. This was accomplished by 1LT. Wings having SSG. Light leading the heavy assault elements preforming four more combat drops on OPFOR with two wings provided a CAP. Arriving at base camp the combined force discovered it was now being sieged. CPT. Sunshine ordered air assets to open a path into the base camp. Again this was not in compliance with standard procedures, however no reports of this being brought up have been reported at time of writing. In a two stage staggered attack air elements were able to force open a corridor to base camp the earth forces rapidly moved through. With the ground forces now in the base camp the air elements fell back into camp with no OPFOR following, air or ground. The regrouped 3rd Heavy element then began to take count of causalities. Over all the ground elements had suffered 23 percent loses with 52 percent wounded of all of grades and 7 percent unaccounted while the air elements had suffered 17 perfect causalities with 21 percent wounded of all grades. Given the rapidly approaching fall of night it was decided not to send any pegasus runners to inform the main element of the 3rd Heavy. OPFOR made no attempts to infiltrate or attack the 3rd Heavy base camp through the night. On the morning of 7/04/23 it was discovered that OPFOR had been able to establish control of the area with overwhelming numbers that guard forces would not be able to overcome. In addition OPFOR had began to prove the defenses of the camp. Using tactics similar to those used against the pegasus force in the caves the day prior. Reports indicate guard forces thought OPFOR would use smaller attack to slowly remove opposition. Throughout the day no one attack appeared to stand out. Their purpose seemed to be for the above stated reason and not to allow the guard a chance to rest and recover. With the changing of the sky OPFOR began infiltration attempts. Collected reports do not cover the entire night but collected reports due show attempts were foiled. It is the option of this officer that this to be false and the camp was successfully infiltrated by changeling elements. In addition two Diamond Dog tunnels were opened inside the base camp that the guard was able to close with the limited amount of explosives available. With the raising of the sun on 7/05/23 the remaining command elements decided to risk pegasus runners to request reinforcements. The few uninjured or lightly injured were tasked with breaking through the changeling controlled sky and report back to their primary base. The pegasus not attempting to leave the area launched an offensive to draw OPFOR to them to increase the odds of success. While the runners were able to break through they do so with moderate losses with the offensive force taking heavy losses. Report indicate after this the OPFOR broke contact with guard elements and withdrew back into defensive formations. At the time of this writing no intelligence or reports have been able to explain this. Taking the break in attacks remaining guard elements tended to causalities and reinforced base camp as supplies allowed and set up the remaining explosives. At approximately 1215 OPFOR reengaged guard elements using superior numbers having abandoned smaller strikes. The base camp within approximately fifteen minutes was in danger of being overpowered forcing guard elements to set off the remaining explosives. After the detention OPFOR again broke contact and fell back to into defensive formations outside the base camp. OPFOR took no further actions against the base camp and simply stayed in defensive formations until reinforcements arrived. At this time OPFOR sent a detachment to engage the arriving guard elements while the main body moved to withdraw. As the arriving guards made contact with the OPFOR the base camp elements did not engage in a flanking action, against standard procedure. It is the option of this officer that this was an acceptable action given the base camp guard status. As such no disciplinary action well be taken. With reinforcements engaged with an OPFOR detachment and the base camp unable to take action the main body of the OPFOR was able to withdraw without harassment. When able to reach the base camp it was found that it had suffered 100 percent causalities with 81 percent KIA, 12 percent WIA of all grades, and 7 percent MIA. Currently reports are still being collected as quickly as possible along with the ongoing investigation. Updates will be filed in a separate more detailed report. I certify that all information in this report to be true and accurate to the best of my ability at the time of writing on the morning of 7/06/23. COL. Golden Storm Author's Note Sorry, no actually chapter this week. I couldn't get the next story chapter to work and flow in a way that didn't seem forced. As you saw I put up another 'Extras Chapter' for this week to give some more background. Thanks for stopping by and hopefully giving it a read. If I did well it was at least a little entertaining.
What round was this?View OnlineTwilight GuardWhat round was this?A seemingly unnatural silence descended on the train platform everypony was standing on. It seemed that nature removed all sound from the area as the words spoken by Shadow sunk in. Every eye or head slowly moved to look at the former Solar guard or Lunar Princess to stunned to speak. Shadow simply blinked as he turned to look at Luna and slowly started to smirk at her. His smirk died as he felt what he imagined liquid fire would be wash over him. Shadow dared not move to look at the source but instead moved his eyes to Celestia. He saw pure fury on her face that demanded to be vented at its creator. 'Well, that backed fired,' Other Shadow brought up with a flat tone and sigh, 'See what I did there?' He added with a tone that conveyed a smirk. Shadow gulped as his eyes snapped back to Luna whom had a face that probable mirrored his own. He saw dread, terror and regret. For a brief second the two made eye contact and they both saw the 'I'm blaming you' look before they moved their eyes back to Celestia. The Solar princess took a step towards Shadow with a silence shattering clap as her hoof hit the stone floor. Celestia stared down at Shadow as she moved to stand close enough to hit him with a wing with each hoof fall repeating the sound of the first. After several steps Celestia had reach destination and as she stopped she flared her wings out to their greatest extent. If she did it to further intimidate Shadow it wasn't needed, her hoof falls had done it. The sound made by her wings seemed to snap Luna out of her shock. Luna opened her mouth to speak to her sister but was silenced. Celestia broke her stare at Shadow to turn her eyes to her younger sister. Shadow guess Luna got the 'I'll deal with you next' look because her mouth snapped shut as she look down to the ground to broke the stare. Shadow was doing his best to look unaffected by Celestia and believed he was doing so but internally he was freaking out and thinking back to Canterlot. “Shadow would you please explain to me what you just said” Celestia asked with an icy tone with fury doing it's best to melt through. Shadow gave yawn he covered up with a wing and tilt of his head before he spoke. “I can but I'm not going too, and before you protest. I fail to see what your sister an I did in private is any of your concern, seeing as we're both responsible adults.” Shadow replied in a calm and civil manner as he turned to look at the princess as he spoke. Celestia narrowed her eyes and lowered her head to nearly Shadow's eye level before she spoke again. “You misunderstand Shadow, that was a simply polite request, you are going to tell me.” Celestia told Shadow with no room for interpretation in her voice. Shadow blinked and while his eyes where closed moved them to look at Luna. The princess if the night seemed to not want to make her older sister any madder and showed no intention of speaking. With another blink Shadow moved his eyes back to Celestia. “I still fail to see why it's any of your concern what your sister does in her off time. I'm not going to say anything that happened between us last night without her okay.” Shadow countered to his former boss with a calm polite tone. Without turning to look at Luna Celestia lifted her head while maintaining eye contact with Shadow. After raising her head she spoke a single word to her sister to get what she wanted. “Luna.” Hearing her name the princess looked at her older sibling before answering. “Sister, we must agree with Shadow. We think tis not thou concern.” Luna answered as neutrally as she could not wanting to have her sister's anger directed towards her. Celestia lowered her wings and rested them against her body as she spoke. “Luna if you are involved it does concern me.” When she spoke Luna could hear the caring in her sister's voice even if anypony else couldn't. Luna paused for a second as she thought about how to reply. She believed Celestia was overreacting to something small but only because she cared. Luna also thought Shadow was doing his best to keep everything civil and keep their game to themselves. With a sigh Luna turned to look at Shadow to see him looking at her. She narrowed her eyes knowing the pegasus would more then likely make things worse before making them better. “Shadow tis fine to tell art sister.” “If you're okay with it, I've got no problem answering.” Shadow stated with a calm tone as he rolled his wings against himself. Shadow then proceeded to give a brief recount of what had occurred the night before. “So after that Princess Celestia your sister asked if I wanted to be on her moon...” There were several gasps from the girls that until now had been forgetting by the two princesses and Shadow before he went on. When Shadow finished his account he head a mix of groans, gasps, and mutterings from the Princesses and Elements. Shadow was only partially successful in keeping a smug smirk of his face as Celestia raised a hoof to rub a temple as she commented. “All that from a silly crude game between them.” Annoyance clear in her voice as the train blew its whistle signaling its departure. Shadow let the smirk fall as his head snapped to the source of the shriek without thought as his body tensed. When he realized what was going on he moved his head to talk to Twilight and her friends. “I think that's our hint to get on board or be left here.” Twilight was using her wings to message her temples as she turned and moved towards the train. Before he turned to leave he held up a wing to muffle his voice from Twilight. “I'll mark this one down as a win for me.” Shadow told Luna as the smirk returned. Luna gave a playful pout at the declaration while her sister moved her head in disappointment as she rolled her eyes. After seeing the royal sister's reactions Shadow jogged to overtake Twilight before she reached the train. As he started his jog he heard the Celestia informing Luna they were going to have a talk when they got back to Canterlot. Beating her to the entrance Shadow once again moved to inspect the car before his boss got on board. When Twilight boarded Shadow was satisfied the car was clear. While Twilight and her friends sat down Shadow decided to wait before he do himself. Shadow stood in the aisle looking back and forth between the entrances on either end of the car until the train began to pull away from the station. Even after the train pulled away Shadow waiting until the train station was no longer in sight before sitting down across the aisle from Twilight and her friends. Shadow moved to pull out the more damaged of his two armor plates with some difficulty but stopped from setting it down when he heard Twilight talk to him. “Why are you sitting over there Shadow? There's plenty of room for you so sit with us?” “Well I wanted ti take a closer look at this plate and decide if it was scarp or recoverable.” Shadow answered as he held the plate in question up with his fore hooves. “Darling why would you want to reuse such an um, flawed material?” Rarity inquired as she looked over the plate. “The big reason is its stat mods.” Shadow replied to her causing confusion to everypony at the table. “What are those?” Rainbow asked as she moved to get a better look at the plate. “Stat mods are benefits to a pony through the use of magically means.” Twilight quickly rattled off in professor mode before asking her own question. “So what are the mods Shadow?” She asked as Shadow moved to her booth. “Well the two big ones being minus two from income and plus one ta debt.” Shadow replied as he let the plate drop to the table the Elements were sitting at before letting a sigh out. “I get that reference.” Twilight gleefully exclaimed as she clapped her fore hooves together with a smile. Her friends simply shared a confused look with each other. “Ah, would ya mind sharin' with us sugar cube?” Applejack ask as she gave the plate a looking over. “It's from a fantasy game my BBBFF played with his friends and myself at times.” Twilight explained as she tipped the piece of metal with a hoof. “Wow, that seems really uncool. I'm surprised you would know that Shadow.” Rainbow added boredom started to setting onto her face as she sat back down. “When in the field you'll do almost anything to pass the time.” Shadow returned as he sat at the end of the bench. “Kinda like when you would read those fashion magazines!” Pinkie exclaimed throwing up her fore hooves. Shadow paused for a second before answering with a flat monotone voice. “Yes, reading and nothing else.” He stated taking a glance at Fluttershy and saw her brightly blushing trying to hide behind her mane. After that the topic quickly fell back to wanting to know more detailed about what had happened on the other side of the portal. Shadow zoned out giving only enough attention to his surroundings to stay aware of the car. He only came out of it when he heard Twilight ask him a question. “So in your option Shadow what's the quickest way to a stallion's heart? Hypothetically!” She asked with unease and embarrassment clear in her voice as her friends giggled among themselves. “Tempered steel blade inserted parallel between the second and fifth ribs.” Shadow rattled off having been asked the question hundreds of times throughout his various training but not in this context. Shadow didn't hear the normal response but instead gasp of shock, terror, and revulsion. Before he could gave an explanation Rarity spoke. “Why would you know that?! It's simply uncivilized.” Shadow turned to look at her to gave her a look of confusion and disbelieve. “Um, it's part of the training when a pegasus goes through mandatory basic training.” Rainbow answered with she rubbed the back of her head with unease in her voice. For a moment no pony spoke before Shadow broke the silence. “So, what was that about an upcoming festival or something or another Princess?” Twilight gave a quick shake of her head to clear it out before answering with puzzlement. “Have you already forgotten the meeting we had yesterday?” “Just because I'm at a meeting or the like doesn't mean I'm there. I was more then likely using my super secret special sergeant skill to use my lifetime, all access pass to Shadow Land and completely not paying attention.” Shadow replied with boredom and uncaring tone. When Pinkie heard that she took a deep breath a started to rant about how she hadn't been invited and how could she get passes. That's what Shadow thought she was rambling about as he could only pick up a word here and there. “She's not going to try and burrow into my skull is she?” Shadow asked with genuine concern and some fear at the edges of his humor. “I've already got enough residents in my skull.” He quipped with humor to further break the unease from earlier. “Ya should be safe partner, ah at least I think ya should be.” Applejack answered with a smile on her face as she covered Pinkie's mouth. The table all laughed before Twilight gave Shadow an overview on what was going to be happening. He waited until she finished before speaking up about his concerns. When Shadow told Twilight he didn't have a formal uniform for the event he didn't think it was too big of a deal. “You think the two of us could get with you later Rarity to work something out?” He asked thinking the whole process would be a simply affair. When he didn't get an answer after several seconds he gave the seamstress a look to figure out what was going on. When he thought he saw glowing stars and diamonds in her eye she gave several quick blinks to try and clear his eyes. He then differently saw the wheels turning in her head as pure fashion ecstasy spread across her entire face. At the same time so did Shadow's sense of dread and hopelessness of his future. “I done fucked up, didn't I?” Author's Note An actually chapter, yeah! I hope the wait was worth it. I feel a lot better about this chapter having given it extra attention. Thanks for putting up with the new chapter an I hope to have you come back.
Catching UpView OnlineTwilight GuardCatching Up“While aye might not use those words, aye do believe the idea is correct.” Applejack answered as she turned to see the look in Rarity's eyes while Rainbow simply nodded. Shadow let out a groan as he let his face make contact with the table which he immediately regretted. He smacked his wound directly against the table. “Ouch.” He deadpanned as he rolled his head to lift the wound off the table. “Oh, you poor thing are you okay?” Fluttershy asked on instinct as she look at Shadow. “At the moment yes but I've got the feeling that what's about to happen is going to be worse then the last couple days.” Shadow answered his voice being somewhat muffled as he was speaking directly into the table. “How can you be complaining? You're going to be spending time with the most beautiful pony in all of Equestria.” Spike added to the conversion with a unique mix of awe, confusion, and worshiping. Shadow rolled his eyes at the sound of the small dragon's voice as he made a blah noise getting a small chuckle from Rainbow. “I take some comfort in knowing that Princess Twilight is going to be suffering with me during this ordeal.” Shadow added as he he lifted his head off the table feeling a warm spot growing on his face. Hearing Shadow's comment Rainbow gave a laugh while Applejack gave a chuckle as he touched a wingtip to his face where he felt the warm spot. “I don't think it's going to be that bad Shadow and besides it's a major event for the establishment of my guard.” Twilight added as she tapped a hoof on the table to help make her point. As she spoke Shadow pulled his wingtip away and saw blood on his feathers and gave an annoyed smirk and lift of an eyebrow. “Also it is part of the reason I brought you on.” Twilight continued as Shadow looked around the table for a napkin or something. “That's true and I'm not saying I'm not going to do it, I'm just bitching about having to do it. Also, how long is she going to be like that?” Shadow remarked using one hoof to lift the plate on the table to look under it and the other to point at Rarity. “Aye reckon another five minutes or so partner. Aye think ya don' overloaded her brain.” Applejack answered as she waved a hoof in front of the fashionista's face with a smile on her own. “Uh, great, she's going to be insufferable and have a mission. Anypony see a napkin or something? I'd rather not get blood everywhere.” Shadow snarked while looking at the other nearby tables. “Oh, my.” Fluttershy squeaked out as she flew up from her seat and moved to get to her saddlebag. “Guess, that takes care of that problem.” Shadow quipped as he looked at the still frozen Rarity. After several seconds Fluttershy returned with a small cloth bag in hoof. “Now you come over here and sit quietly so I can take care of that mister and don't argue.” Fluttershy spoke in a tone that allowed little room to argue as she pointed to where Shadow had been sitting before moving with a wing. Shadow wasn't going to argue seeing as the pegasus mare was going to be tending to a facial wound. 'This could be sexy an I approve.' Other Shadow spoke up with glee as Shadow moved to seat down in his previous seat. After sitting down Fluttershy sat down beside him and took Shadow's head in her hooves to begin her exam. “Oh, dear! These snitches are horrible! It's like the pony that did them just wanted it to be done and over with! Don't worry, I'll take care of that.” Fluttershy exclaimed as she saw the work of the medical pony that worked on Shadow. “I don't have anything for the pain though, what can I do?” Fluttershy asked herself as she tried to think of an alternative. Shadow already had one in mind. “Or we can start without any while I drink to numb up.” Shadow offered up with a small shrug of his wings. Fluttershy bite her lip as she thought it over. She wasn't happy with the idea but knew she didn't have anything strong enough to do much for Shadow. Before coming to her answer Twilight spoke up with another option. “Uh, you and your drinking Shadow. I know a simple spell that could be useful for the pain and now that I think about it a few simply healing spells!” Twilight interjected as she ungracefully fly over and landed next to Fluttershy. “Can I assist Fluttershy?” She asked with a smile and tone that left Shadow a little unsettled at the eagerness. “Of course Twilight I can also use a hoof.” Came the gentle voice of Fluttershy as smiled at her friend. “Excellent! Spike please take notes,” Twilight squealed as she clapped her hooves. Spike quickly ducked under the table to retrieve his note taking supplies to fulfill the request. When the small assistance returned Fluttershy quickly began to explain what was going to be needed. The four were kept busy longer then it would have normally have since Fluttershy was pointing things out to Twilight. Applejack and Rainbow were talking about their parts in the upcoming festival while Pinkie was shoveling sweets in her mouth between excited blurts of her plans. When Rarity snapped out of her daze she hopped of her seat and used her magic to retrieve her sketchpad and began to feverishly put her ideas to paper while talking to herself. Shadow was quite while his boss and her friend worked on removing and replacing his stitches. The pegasus was curious why the unicorn medics didn't know the numbing spell Twilight had used. It didn't seem like it was that difficult to cast but Shadow had to admit he knew nothing about magic including his own innate pegasus magic. He had only paid enough attention to the subject when it popped up in training to get a passing mark. Before he got into a debate with himself he just closed his eyes and relaxed. Shadow snapped awake in near panic as a squealing hiss drove into his skull as he gave a series of kicks. He felt his muscles tense and heart start to pound as his eyes darted around looking for the threat. Several seconds passed before it registered with Shadow that he had heard the train applying its brakes. During those seconds Shadow had to fight his instincts to either fly or posture as he took deep breaths. After getting himself together Shadow saw the puzzled looks of Twilight and her friends that where across the aisle. Eyes still darting and breathing deep Shadow sat up on the bench trying to calm himself down. “H-how long was I out?” Shadow asked in a shaken voice as he rub his chest with a hoof. “Ah, 'bout three hours aye reckon.” Applejack provided with a bored tone looking out the window. Shadow saw Rarity showing her designs to Twilight with delight who was reviewing them. Suppressing a groan Shadow decided to head over deal with the fallout he knew was bound to happen sooner or later. Walking to the bench behind the two he stood on it to look over them. For a moment he said nothing as he look over the designs laid out. This time Shadow didn't suppress the groan as he didn't see anything that would be suitable for a guard. Rarity cleared her throat before turning her head to address Shadow. “What seems to be the problem darling?” She asked doing her best to be polite but Shadow picked up on the annoyance in her voice. “While excellent work none of the designs I've seen would be ah fitting a member of a royal guard for a formal event.” Shadow explained putting effort into making sure he didn't set off Rarity or upsetting Twilight. “Well I thank you for your option I do believe I'm the resident fashion expert.” Rarity countered as she turned back to her designs. “Yeah, that's true but, I'm the one with experience with guard uniforms and the like Rarity.” Shadow retorted with boredom an annoyance. “Well, then why don't you explain to me what would be acceptable for Princess Twilight's guard since you know soo much.” Rarity answered with annoyance in her voice tapping on a design. With boredom and loathing clear in his voice Shadow started to explain what he knew about guard uniforms and possible combinations. He told Rarity and Twilight about field, work, dress, formal, physical training, personal guard, honor guard, and several more and how they could be different or the same for enlisted, officer, and Guard Captain and how they could all mix and match. For the rest of the trip the group all talk about how Twilight should setup the uniforms for her own guard. While the mares and Spike were enthusiastic and upbeat Shadow was more reserved and discouraging making sure future generation wouldn't hate him, well too much. As it was announced that the train would soon be arriving in Ponyville Shadow had managed with Twilight to get the options narrowed down. Shadow was truly surprised when Twilight declared that everypony would share the same uniforms for everything except for honor guards and her Guard Captain. When asked about it by Shadow Twilight explained she didn't want her guards to feel different from each other and it would help bound them together. Then a smaller weaker embarrassed voice she admitted that she wasn't to concerned how her guard looked, she wanted them to be practical. Plus, she wasn't much for the whole design thing. Shadow gave a hearty good natured laugh when it heard the last part before he told Twilight the rank and file was going to adore her for her decision. While individual design hadn't been finalized or colors Shadow remarked he thought the first real meeting about Twilight's guard had gone well. As the train began to slow down to pull into the Ponyville station Shadow brought up how freaky magic was and how it missed with reality and more importantly his mind. He knew Twilight was going to start to lecture about the topic in more detail more shut her down when he moved to the door he had gotten on board through. As he hoof touched the door handle he realized he wasn't going to be able to fly ahead in advance due to his injuries. With mixed feelings he looked back to his bench and saw Twilight giving him an upset look to which he gave a weak shrug. Preparing to open the door again Shadow realized that he didn't have his goggles either which would reduce his vision he he popped his head out at the moment. Not wanting to do so without his goggles Shadow simply wanted until he thought the train was moving slow enough to not cause any issues. After the trained stopped Shadow made sure to be the first out of the car to inspect the train platform before Twilight got off the train. Not seeing anything wrong Shadow popped his head back into the car to tell Twilight everything looked clear. Standing near the entrance Shadow waited for Twilight to disembark while still looking over the small train station and nearby area. Applejack and Rainbow were the first off the train in a rush. Shadow understood why Rainbow wanted off but not Applejack and didn't react. Twilight was next off the train with Spike on her back and Shadow quickly fell into step next to her. Shadow didn't see the rest of Twilight's friends disembark as they weren't his primary concern. After several steps Twilight stopped and waited for her friends to gather around. They quickly reviewed what was going to be needed for their trip to Canterlot for the festival. Shadow rolled his eyes and was glad all he had to do was stand around looking pretty and stay alert. Shadow thought he heard somepony call his name out but wasn't able to make out the voice or direction so didn't give it any more attention. A few seconds later he heard it again and this time more clearly and knew the voice was familiar and was coming from outside his field of vision. Shadow narrowed his eyes in concentration as he tried to place the voice and looked over the area he could see for possible threats. “SHADOW! You better not me ignoring me!” The voice rang clearly across the train station an allowed Shadow to finally place the voice. His head snapped to look at the pony that the voice belonged to and was nearly floored at the mare he saw. “MOM!?” Author's Note Another week comes to an end and so does another chapter. It's a transition chapter so not much going on inside as you read. Just to give a heads up the next or two are probable going to be the same. Thanks yet again for giving me the time from your day.
Cutting DownView OnlineTwilight GuardCutting DownShadow was attempting to find a reason his mother was in Ponyville but came up blank. For the corner of his eye he saw Twilight and her friends had stopped talking and looking in the general direction he was. “I'd have gotten rid of you when you were born failing that beat you more if you were my child Shadow.” The mare replied as she walked closer in a tone full of disdain and anger. Shadow gave a couple quick blinks to get his mind back on track as he spoke in a tone similar to the mare. “Ah, good to see you too Aunt Arid. What brings you to Ponyville?” Shadow acknowledge the mare with an earth yellow coat, charcoal mane and tail with jade eyes reflecting the tone in her voice. “For you but not for me, as for why I'm here it doesn't concern you. Now get away from the Princess and stop annoying her.” Arid snapped at Shadow as she waved her hoof in a go away motion. Shadow opened his mouth to tell the mare to go way but stopped when he felt a hoof touch near his shoulder. Shadow moved his eyes to see Twilight had moved along side him and was giving a polite smile. “Sorry to interpret but would you mind explaining what's going on?” Twilight asked with a polite concerned tone as she dropped her hoof. “Not at all Princess Twilight. This is my Aunt Arid Ire and she's my mom's younger identical twin, hence the confusion.” Shadow explained to Twilight trying to keep the emotions he felt for his aunt out of his voice but was not completely successful. “It's a pleasure to meet you Arid I'm Twi, Princess Twilight Sparkle.” She introduced herself holding out her hoof for Arid with a nervous smile coming from her small stumble. Arid's face quickly changed to reflect being acknowledged by Equestria's newest princess with surprise and glee as she bowed. Twilight gave a nervous chuckle that wasn't heard by Arid as she spoke. “It's a honor to meet you Princess. I'd like believe my nephew hasn't been causing you any problems but I know that's isn't the case.” Arid replied with a tone that had respect for Twilight but not Shadow. Twilight didn't pick up on the tone used for Shadow and gave a warm friendly laugh at the remark. “Please stand you don't have to bow. I have to agree Shadow seems to have a natural talent with causing problems.” Twilight told Arid now holding her hoof to help her back to all four hooves. Arid stood but didn't take Twilight's hoof not knowing if it was actually acceptable to do so as she spoke. “Yes, sadly it seems to be his hidden talent.” Arid supplied with disdain in her voice as she looked at Shadow with a glancing glare. “It looks like he's recently gotten into another one of his pointless fights.” Arid added as she turned her head and gave Shadow a closer look. “I'd apologize for his sorry and disrespectful appearance but we grew tired of that years ago.” She continued as she saw the dried and faded blood stains along with the fresh stitches. Twilight was shocked at how Arid was talking about her nephew, so much she wasn't able to voice so but she did hear her friends gasp and whisper among themselves. “I'll talk with him about bothering his betters an I recommend you let Princess Celestia know so she can discipline him also.” She concluded with a tone and smirk at the thought of Shadow's near future. Shadow couldn't hold his tongue any longer and as he painfully let his wings flare out he took a deep breath to start his tirade. Rainbow had a solid idea what Shadow was about to do from his body language and knew he would be sorry for it after and spoke to intervene. “GUARD! Attent-HUH!” She shouted in her best impression of one of the Drill Sergeants she had during basic. Acting on ingrained indoctrination Shadow acted on the command and snapped to the position of attention without realizing it. For several seconds nopony spoke and it was Arid Ire that did so. “So he can successfully listen, wouldn't have thought it possible.” She commented with a condescending tone as she looked Shadow up and down. Hearing the comment Shadow clearly clenched his jaw to keep his mouth shut still following the call to attention. Seeing Shadow's reaction Arid continued to push starting with a longing sigh. “If we'd know about this we would have done it years.” Before she was able to continue Twilight found her voice. “That's enough! I'll have you know that while Shadow may be a source of problems he has distinguished himself in the line of duty, which is the cause of his current state of appearance. In addition, I will not have anypony say such nasty things about the Captain of my Guard in front of me! If you're going to say anything else concerning him I would think very carefully about your words or I might take personal offense.” Twilight proclaimed in her best attempt to imitate Luna's Canterlot voice as she mimic Celestia posture when she was upset with her before finding about the changelings. While an not an impressive display for a veteran of any guard it would have rocked a rook to their core. That was happening to Arid Ire as she failed to keep herself composed before the Princess. She attempted to apologize but was only able to get a rambling of random syllables to form as she lowered her head and backed away. At the sight of his aunt borderline freaking out Shadow had to physically bite his tongue to hold back his laughter. When Twilight lifted a fore hoof and hit it against the wooden floor Arid gave a small shirk before turning around and bolting away as fast as her hooves allowed before Twilight had a chance to speak. When Shadow thought his aunt was out of hearing range he quickly let the laughter he had been holding back break through the dam. He gave a loud deep mirth filled laugh for nearly a minute before he was able to tone it tone he speak through it. “I've never been so glad to see gray sand dunes disappear!” Shadow brokenly spoke referring to his aunt's cutie mark. Afterwards he heard several nervous laughs and shuffling of hooves from the girls. Hearing that Shadow cleared his throat to help get his laughing under control. As he did Applejack asked him a question. “How could ya own kin talk 'bout you like that? It's just plain wrong.” “Simple, with her words.” Shadow returned with a flat unsure tone as he relaxed his posture deciding not to answer the second part since he really didn't know how. Applejack wasn't happy with the answer but figured it was a touchy subject for him and let it rest for now. Seeing Applejack wasn't going to add anything Rarity spoke up. “Still darling it is unbecoming of a lady to say such harsh things about a close relative.” She added to added in her attempt to get more details. Shadow didn't say anything but again simply shrugged his shoulders. Not waiting a weird silence to settle in Rainbow spoke up. “Sorry bout tricking you but I didn't think you'd want to say something you might be sorry for later.” She told Shadow as she rubbed the back of her head with a hoof looking away from Shadow. “Meh, it wouldn't have been the first time I blew up at a family member and don't worry about it. You were just trying to help.” Shadow told her not really accepting or rejecting her offered apologize before turning to face Twilight. “I got to admit, I never thought I'd have a Princess stand up and speak out on my behalf. It was pretty awesome.” Shadow told his boss with gratitude and surprise clear in his words an on his face. When he finished speaking he gave a small nod of his head before going on. “Also you didn't have to lie to Aunt Arid about me being the Captain of your guard, but thanks.” He told her in a tone and with a look and small smile of longing and disappointment. “We're going to have to work on your intimidation though, while it works on civvies and rooks, it's not going to work on vets.” Shadow wrapped up with quickly shifting his voice and face to be more upbeat. Seeing that he had caused Twilight to start blushing he gave a small chuckle to help and try to calm her down which her friends joined in. Twilight quickly calmed downed and smiled. “Thank you girls and you too Shadow.” She told them since they meant no harm and were just trying to help her before turning towards to Shadow. “I wasn't lying Shadow, you are the Captain of my guard. Um, that's if you don't mind and want the position.” Twilight explained to Shadow before realizing that her pegasus guard may not want the position starting in a confident voice before turning into one of embarrassment. Shadow was again shocked and stunned at what he had just heard. He'd never thought he would reach any where near Captain of the Guard let alone the actually position. He believed he'd reached as high as he would ever go before being transferred out of the Solar Guard and wouldn't go anywhere in Twilight's. Shadow ran a hoof through his mane as he thought about the offer. He didn't know anything about running anything larger then a squad, two if he pushed his luck, and did he really want to deal with the crushing responsibilities of the position? On the other hoof he could influence Twilight to work on strengthening the areas he thought the guards were severely lacking. There was also also the possible of the massive pay raise, that was very appealing to him. Running through some of his thoughts and plans through his head probably to fast and not in enough detail he made his choice, for better or worse. “I'd be honored to be the first Captain of your guard Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Shadow told the alicorn in the most humbled and thankful tone he could without sarcasm. However, Shadow knew he should have bowed as he accepted the offer but figured it would be one of the changes he would push for. Hearing Shadow take Twilight up on the offer she and her friends began to cheer and celebrate. Pinkie had pulled party streamers from some where and threw them into the air as she jumped into the air. “This calls for a PARTY!” She exclaimed somehow managing to float in the air for several seconds before landing back on the platform. Shadow gave a single loud laugh in agreement before talking. “To the local pub and or bar! That is where we shall celebrate this great occasion!” Shadow declared with an opening of his wings and pointing in a random direction towards Ponyville. With his next declaration he would start the first official tradition for his new position, along with it's first unofficial one, regret at creating the first. “The first rounds on me!” Author's Note Phew! I was a little worried I wouldn't finish this one on time, I hit a few bumps but I think I worked them out. Thanks for putting up with me again and giving me and the story your time.
Drink NightView OnlineTwilight GuardDrink NightShadow had to wait almost a hour before making it to the pub with the girls following. They dropped off their luggage, let family know where they were going, and meeting back up. Twilight had Spike stay at the library not wanting him at a pub. To her surprise he didn't put up a fight saying he was just going to unpack. After gathering together Shadow lead the group to what seemed to be the only pub in the small town. The pub was neither high class or a dive bar and didn't have the well used vibe that Shadow felt in the Crystal Empire. When he pushed the door open to the Sour Apple Tavern he heard the bell chime and saw the ponies inside look to see who was entering. The ponies didn't pay much attention to the first six ponies that entered but most quickly lowered their voices and whispered among themselves when Twilight walked inside. Shadow didn't pay any attention to the change in atmosphere and simply lead the other to a booth in the corner near the bar over the wooden floor. Shadow let Rarity, Twilight, and Fluttershy into the booth before sitting down on the end of the seat by Twilight, while Pinkie, Applejack, and Rainbow sat opposite of the others. While the girls started to talk among themselves Shadow waved over a waitress with a hoof. The mare was at the bar and saw Shadow waving and gave a smile as she grabbed some menus and placed them on a tray to take over. “Look who finally came back. You going to buy me that drink tonight Shadow?” The waitress asked as she set the menus down and smiled at the stallion. “Yes I have and yes I will Amber Night.” Shadow answered with a smirk as he look at the amber coated mare with black mane and tail passing menus down the table. “You're not pulling my mane are you? Not that I'd mind.” Amber replied with a sultry playful tone as she ran a hoof through her mane. Shadow gave a loud laugh as he tilted his head back while the Elements had different reactions. Fluttershy was trying to hide in Rarity's mane again to hide her blush while Rarity gasped and covered her mouth with a hoof. Applejack and Rainbow gave laughs of their own as they looked Shadow and Amber over with Pinkie giggling through a bright smile. Twilight took a second to pick up on what was being hinted at but when she got it her blush matched the red in Rainbow's mane and her wings moved to cover her face letting out groan. “I'll have to ask my boss if I can get the night off first. So how 'bout it Princess? Can I get the night off to get off?” Shadow asked placing a wing over Twilight's shoulder giving her a nudge with an elbow matching Amber's tone the best he could. Twilight groan louder as Amber took half a step back as she fumbled not to drop her tray but failing as she stumbled over Twilight's title. The mares sitting with Shadow had their reactions intensify while Amber picked up her tray and attempted to apologize to Twilight while Shadow just continued laughing. “Please don't bring me into this Shadow and um, ah, I-I.” Twilight started to tell Shadow before falling into a series of vowel sound and broken words not wanting to tell Shadow what she wanted. “Come on Twilight! Let Shadow have his late night party!” Pinkie added as smile pointed a hoof at Twilight and the other in the direction of Shadow and Amber. “...I don't want to get involved in anypony's... um...” Twilight started to expand on what she had tried to say before trailing off much like Fluttershy would. By this point Amber had picked her tray back up and was trying to figure out what she should do to make sure she hadn't or wouldn't farther anger the Princess. “Involved in what Princess?” Shadow asked with another nudge to Twilight with a naive playful voice as he looked around the table. “Please don't make me talk about, that, Shadow.” Twilight pleaded with Shadow still hiding behind her wings. Before Shadow replied he gave a long drawn out over the top sigh as he held a hoof to his forehead. “Sorry Amber, looks like Princess Twilight isn't going to give me the time off to get off, maybe next time. Oh, and can I get two Autumn Ales?” Shadow wrapped the topic up with as he dropped his hoof and brought his wing back to his side before holding up the other with two feathers held out in a tone that failed to recognize what had just occurred. The element bearers were dumbfounded at how quickly Shadow change the topic and tone seemingly without problem. Amber has trying to wrap her mind around the fact Shadow was talking about possible sleeping with her then effortlessly ordered drinks. Amber could only nod her head slowly before she turn to leave and get Shadow's order when she heard Shadow's next statement she jumped with and eep before bolting to the bar. “Maybe you're just jealous Princess, maybe if you asked nicely Amber would share me.” Shadow started with a pondering tone before nudging Twilight again and finishing with a longing tone. As Twilight's wing flared out in indignation and surprise he head snapped to look at Shadow with her face having a shade of red now darker then Rainbow's mane and randomly babbling noises. Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack could now longer content their laughter and burst out in a loud long fit with Rainbow hitting the table with a hoof. Rarity was mimicking Twilight's attempt at speaking with Fluttershy's eyes glazing over with her own deep blush. Seeing everypony's reaction Shadow leaned forward enough and extended a wing to Rainbow which she returned and gave it a slap. As he sat back down Twilight looked at her cyan coated friend with shock that she was celebrating her embarrassment. “Sorry egghead but this is hilarious!” Rainbow explained with a small shrug of her shoulders as Applejack nodded. Waiting for Amber to return the table tried to get over their laughter, shock, and horror by grabbing a menu and looking through them. Shadow saw Amber return a few minutes later with his drinks on her tray which was shaking like a leaf in the wind. Amber carefully sat the tray on the table and gave Shadow a quick glance before shifting her eyes to the glasses. Amber was terrified she would spill one of the drink and get it on the Princess making her life worse. Shadow barely paying attention to Amber reached out with his fore hooves and grabbed his drinks off the tray and put them down in front of him as he chuckled to himself with a smile. As Shadow took his drinks Amber desperately wanted to know why he had gone so far with some harmless flirting in front of a princess but wasn't going to ask. Amber quickly took the empty tray and left before Shadow added fuel to the fire and waited at the bar to wait. “I'm fucking awesome!” Shadow declared with pride as he picked up a glass before lifting it to his lips. The girls that Shadow would stop after a small sip like a normal pony but kept going. “Um, Shadow.” Fluttershy started to speak out but was stopped when Shadow held a hoof out to silence the Element of Kindness. Shadow didn't stop drinking until there was only foam left in the glass and when that occurred he loudly placed the glass on the table with a satisfied groan as he dropped his hoof. “Oh, um never mind.” Fluttershy responded as she pushed her menu around. “Damn that hit the spot.” Shadow commented as he rolled his head with a content smile. “Do ya have a drinking problem partner?” Applejack ask with concern with hints of being upset along the edges. “Nope!” Was all Shadow gave to the apple farmer as he smiled at her. “Ah, how in tarnation is that true?” She asked pushing to get the truth from the stallion but instead of answering he tilted his head to Twilight. “Boss, would you like to explain?” He asked before giving a loud burp. Twilight quickly shook her head and blinked her eyes before sliding into professor mode and explain to the table what Shadow had said back in Canterlot. As she explained Rainbow waved Amber over with a wing not wanting to listen to her friend going all teacher. Seeing that Princess Twilight was busy Amber hurried over to take the pegasus' order before the princess could turn any possible wraith on her. After arriving at the table Amber took the orders for everyone at the table including the princess. Amber was surprised when Twilight ordered Stalliongrad vodka, she thought a princess would drink something a lot more fancy but said nothing before she left. When Amber returned Princess Twilight was still speaking so silently passed the ordered drinks out and left. Shadow took the Princess' drink and set it in front of her. When Twilight finished speaking so gave a curt nod as she cleared her throat. Looking down she saw somepony had ordered her a rather small glass of water. Only thinking how dry her throat was and the horror scene Shadow caused she used her magic to grab the drink. Tilting her head back she toss the entire content of the glass against in her mouth and quickly downed it. Twilight was surprised that she had been given a warm glass of water that felt like it had burned her throat and gave a harsh cough as a result. Shadow had an unhinged happy smile on his face when Twilight gave him a glance. She gave a upset shake of her head, how good he be happy with what he had done. “How are you feeling Princess?” Shadow asked before taking an actually sip from his second glass. “I'm mortified you would talk about that in such an open manner in public with me.” Twilight clearly told her captain with an unhappy glare and crossed fore hooves. “It's all in good fun Princess, after all aren't we here to celebrate and relax?” He countered before taking another sip as he waved Amber back over. Shadow sat his glass back down when she arrived and ordered his third glass. Amber gave a small nod to the empty glass in front of Twilight which Shadow pushed over. “Um, excuse, excuse me Princess Twilight, would you like a drink?” Amber asked with a nervous and frightful voice as she added Shadow's empty glass to here tray. “Please, call me Twilight for the night, um Amber, and you Shadow, would you please get me a glass of what Rarity is having.” Twilight answered doing her best to put the poor mare at ease. “Yes, of course your Highness.” Amber replied with a bowing of her head before reaching to pick up her tray and left. Twilight gave a small groan of frustration at being referred to as highness. Was it really that hard for ponies to just use her name she thought. There was an awkward silence at the table until Amber returned with Twilight's glass of wine. As she placed the wine on the table Twilight spoke to her. “Amber you have nothing to fear from me. You've done nothing wrong tonight, if any pony has it's been Shadow.” Twilight calmly told Amber giving Shadow an annoyed glare to which he just smiled like an idiot. “If I remember correctly you mentioned that Shadow owes you a drink, is that correct?” Twilight asked to help ease the feelings the waitress was feeling. “Yes, he does your Highness.” Amber answered uneasily giving Shadow her own glare of annoyance. “Would you like to join us an enjoy your drink?” Twilight purposed as she pointed to the spot next to Rainbow with a inviting smile. Amber quickly started to nod before she spoke. “Yes of course your Highness! I'd love to join you!” Amber gleefully answered with a nod of her head before hopping to the seat next to Rainbow. After seating down with a gleeful squee Amber eagerly waved over the bartender to take her order, a glass of wine that Rarity and Twilight had ordered. After the bartender left Rainbow turned to Amber. “So, Shadow come here often?” She asked with a sly tone and smile giving a small nod in the direction of Amber or the tavern, Amber couldn't tell giving a nervous laugh. “He's stopped by the tavern a hoofful of times in the last couple weeks, not to surprising given that this place is the only real watering hole in Ponyville.” Amber answered giving her chin a few taps with a hoof trying to get the topic to change. “Yeah, it's kinda upsetting Ponyville doesn't have any more places to drink, makes it harder to avoid possible tabs.” Shadow jumped in with as he rolled his eyes and lifted up his drink. “Darling, it's simply not acceptable to owe bits for something as uncouth as drinks, um no offense deary.” Rarity spoke up with an accusing tone before letting Amber know she had no ill will towards her. “Pfft, no. I make it a point not to owe any pony bits for any reason.” Shadow returned after his sip as he lowered his glass. Soon the table was making small talk waiting for drinks to show up. After the bartender returned, dropped the order off, and left Shadow stood up the best he could while in the booth with his drink raised in hoof. “To serve to the best of our ability!” He loudly declared with pride as he looked around the booth which was answered with cheers of agreements. After everypony finished their sips or gulps they all but the drinks back on the table before Shadow made another declaration which was greeted with the same enthusiasm. “Now let's make bad decisions!” Author's Note Blam! Another chapter on time. Had tons of fun writing this chapter and hope you did reading it. Thanks once again for stopping in. I spent to much time leading the Resistance against the Xeno invaders. Now I'm back to the front lines to purge the Advant from our world. P.S. Check out Arad's X-Com stories if your looking for some X-Com action.
Flying HighView OnlineTwilight GuardFlying HighAfter Shadow declaration he power drank his glass before slamming the empty glass on the table. While he drank he saw everypony else drinking a lot more responsible but they still finished with Shadow. “So, Shadow what would you suggest be the first bad decision?” Rainbow asked after wiping some foam of her mouth with the back of a hoof. Shadow's eyes darted to look in their sockets before a smile flashed across his face. “Luscious Liquorice.” He simply stated holding up a hoof to call somepony over to take the order. Amber rolled her eyes at the statement as she took another sip from her glass. The Elements here exchanging confused looks at what Shadow was talking about. Shadow ordered a entire bottle along with shot glasses before letting a evil chuckle be heard around the table before he spoke. “I think this is going to be a good way to start. Also, while everypony is mostly generally sober I hereby declare I am not responsible for anything that happens from this point forward. You have been warned.” He stated with a warm playful evil tone with a matching smile causing a couple nervous chuckles and looks. While waiting for the order the Elements and Amber tried no get Shadow to expand on his latest statement. After several minutes of failing Shadow's order arrived at the table. Shadow grabbed the bottle with a hoof and cracked it open with the other. “What I've got here is smooth and sweet and shouldn't be harsh for anypony.” Shadow explained as he started to pour out drinks before stopping and looking at Amber. “You want in on this Amber?” She looked at the glass with unsure look before looking at the bartender then Twilight. “Um, I'm pretty sure I'm already pushing it taking the time to have the drink Shadow owed me.” Amber explained with a tap on the base of her glass. “I shouldn't take anymore time from work, so I'm going to decline Shadow. I'm sorry Princess Twilight.” She added with nervous in her voice as she tapped her hooves together and gave Twilight an apologetic look. “You have nothing to apologize for Amber. In fact I should apologize for not asking if it was okay for you to join us while at work.” Twilight told Amber with an embarrassed smile and nervous chuckle as she rubbed the back of her head. While Twilight apologized Shadow finished pouring out drinks after a shrug. Amber thanked Twilight for the apologize with a smile before finishing her wine and excusing herself. “She seemed nice.” Fluttershy spoke up as Shadow passed out the shot glasses. “Yeah, she's pretty laid back and can deal with the drunks.” Shadow agreed finishing passing out the glasses. “Ya speakin from first hoof accounts Shadow?” Applejack asked with a smile as she pulled her drink towards her. “I've seen her bounce out idiots that couldn't keep their hooves to themselves without help, and no I'm not one off them.” Shadow explained as he picked up his own glass which the girls soon mimicked with different levels of enthusiasm. “Now for some righteous famous words from the 3rd Heavy Wing.” Shadow spoke as he again stood as best he could and raised his glass hour. The Elements sat up a little straighter as the were curious at what the pegasus was going to say. Shadow smiled and looked around the table at each Element before giving his words of wisdom. “Round one, DRINK!” Was the declaration before he tossed the shot back and quickly lowering his head to look at how the girls handled their shots as he slammed the glass on the table. Applejack and Rainbow Dash showed no problems with the hard liquor and were only a second behind Shadow in slamming their glasses down. It looked like Pinkie had enjoyed the drink a little to much as she was licking the inside of the empty glass. Twilight and Rarity had their noses curled back as the gave a couple harsh coughs hitting their glasses on the table while doing so. Shadow was surprised when he saw Fluttershy hesitate for a second before downing the drink and simply gave a quick tiny shake of her head as she brought the glass down. “Well, that didn't go as I thought it would.” Shadow said as he reached out for the glasses to refill. Rarity gave a small clearing of her throat before she spoke. “What ever do you mean Shadow?” “I thought Fluttershy was going to lose that round.” He answered with a shrug of his wings using his hooves to set the shot glasses in front of him. Fluttershy gave a small eep before sliding down some in her seat some as she apologized. “I wouldn't, Pinkie's now in the lead to pay for the bottle and not you.” Shadow expanded as he started to pour. “WHAT?!” Pinkie shouted as she pushed herself up with her fore hooves. “I thought you were paying for drinks?!” “No, I'm only paying for the first round.” Shadow answered in a sing song tone pausing in pouring to smile at the pink pony. “I demand a rematch!” Pinkie demanded pointing a hoof a Shadow with a smile of her own. “I expected as much.” Was all Shadow gave as he nodded towards the now full shot glasses. “Bet I can beat all of you.” Rainbow confidently stated as she reached out and took her glass glancing at Applejack. “Now ya better hold up, I ain't going to let that happen. Seeing I'm goin' to be the pony that wins.” Applejack leveled at Rainbow taking a glass for herself. “No. I'm going to win this party game!” Pinkie added as she reached out to get her own glass. Shadow had a small smile on his face as he darkly chuckled to himself glancing at Twilight. “I don't think I should let my friends do anything I'm not welling to do so I guess I'll try myself.” Twilight nervously admitted rubbing her hooves together. “Well a lady should never be afraid to defend herself from being robbed by common rouges.” Rarity added in a spirited voice as she flipped her mane back before smirking at Rainbow and Applejack. “Um, well I don't want to be a bother so I'll go along.” Fluttershy squeaked as she slowly sat back up and pulled a drink towards her. “Alight right then. You're all in that's great to hear nothing like a little drinking to make memories.” Shadow put out as she raised a shot glass to the air again. “Round Two, DRINK!” Shadow was again the first to get his glass to the table with Rarity being the last to get her glass down on the table being caught off guard by the sudden cry. The armored stallion slowly chuckled to himself as rubbed near his stitches before talking. “Well, looks like we've got a tie that needs to be broken but we'll wait some time before trying to break it.” Shadow told everypony as he slowly extended a wing to flag somepony over. “Now to make sure no pony forgets, I'm going to need Pinkie and Rarity to take their glasses and put'em upside down in front of you. Need to keep track of losses after all.” Shadow explained as Amber came back over a little more relaxed then before. “Hey Amber, can we get a pitcher, actually two pitchers of water with some glasses, also can I also get some potato fries with extra ketchup?” Shadow asked with a smile an a small pause with the number of pitchers. “Of course, anypony else want anything?” Amber answered with a nod of her head before looking quickly around the group. With no pony else wanting anything Amber heading off to drop the request off. “Oh, and before I forget I wanted to let you girls know something.” Shadow told the mares with an upbeat friendly tone and smile that was short lived. Shadow's face almost instantly took on a dark and foreboding appearance with his tone matching when he spoke again. “You will lose, and I, will, win.” Was his clear declaration before he broke into what he thought what Nightmare Moon had sounded like when she appeared in Ponyville. Shadow saw the desired results on the girls faces' but it was short lived as they soon started to laugh. Shadow's own laughter quickly died as he started to cough from the intense laughter an injuries breaking his intimidation. “Yeah, yeah laugh it up now but let it known that it is I that will be laughing in the morning.” Shadow responded after his coughing stopped an rubbed his throat with a hoof. As the elements giggled among themselves Shadow made a spot for Amber to drop off his fries. Before Amber reached the booth Shadow was able to smell his request and he gave his lips a lick. “Here you go Shadow.” Amber's hoof barely left the basket before Shadow dropped his muzzle into the steaming fries to shovel fries into his mouth. He barely made out Rarity groan of displeasure as Amber commented on Shadow's eating style with humorous disdain. “Couldn't even wait for the fork.” “Nope.” Was all Shadow could get out with his face still full and ketchup smeared on his muzzle with a content smile. While he was busy trying to inhale his food as quickly as possible Amber passed out glasses of water before setting the pitchers on the table. The group spent the next hour chatting among themselves with the upcoming festival still being the major topic with whom would lose the next round of drinks. At the end of the hour Shadow was filling up the shot glasses again. As he did Shadow was starting to see the previous drinks had taken effect with everypony relaxing. “All right, here we go. Which unlucky mare is going to have to give up the bits, Pinkie or Rarity?” Pinkie gave a giggle as she covered her mouth with a hoof and pointed at Rarity with the other. “Now let's see, where were we? Oh! Right, round three, DRINK!” Shadow pondered holding his drink in hoof as he tapped his chin with a wingtip. With this round Applejack was the last to finish as Rainbow Dash had hit the apple farmer's hat from behind causing it to get in her way. Before Applejack could complain Shadow butted in. “Ha! Good use of a distraction Rainbow.” He complimented as he hit the tabletop with a hoof. “Now wait a darn minute! Dash cheated to win the round, ya shouldn't be encouraging her!” Applejack directed to Shadow as she fixed her head wear. “No she didn't, it's all part of the game.” Shadow laid out with a raising of his eyebrow an a smile as he held up a wing. “Now we're going to need a second bottle to find our winner.” With Shadow letting the elements know they could mess with each other Shadow was able to turn them on each other and take focus off of him. All six used tricks and distractions in an attempt to ensure they weren't last. When Shadow saw Fluttershy put a wing over Rarity's shoulder on the sixth round he wondered what the timid pegasus was up to. Shadow fell off the bench with laughter when Fluttershy made Rarity a proposition. As he held his sides Shadow knew the real fun had started. “You think if I could get Twilight to cloud nine she'd come with me?” Author's Note I'd planned to wrap up the bar scene with this chapter but when that last line strike me I knew I had to end there. I thought it was brilliant at least. Thanks for taking the time to stop by and deal with my weekly ranting.
What kind of dreams?View OnlineTwilight GuardWhat kind of dreams?While Shadow was on the floor laughing the others at the table were stupefied at what Fluttershy had asked. While her friends were recovering Fluttershy finished her drink ensuring she wouldn't lose the current round. Hearing the glass hit the table snapped the other back to functionality and raced to finish their drinks. Twilight was the last to recovery and finish her drink and as a result lost the game. While Twilight was setting down her empty glass Shadow was pulling himself back onto his seat and saw the blush on his boss. While seating down and chuckling smiling at her he reached a wing out to Fluttershy to congratulate her. Fluttershy had a small blush on her face which Shadow didn't know what the cause was as she reached out and returned the gesture Shadow offered. “That's brilliant, so what's your answer Princess?” Shadow asked as he pulled his wing back to his side while giving Twilight a playful nudge with an elbow. Twilight quickly started to speak but wasn't forming any actually sentences as she looked at Shadow for help in near panic. Shadow took a second to tapped his chin with a hoof as he played with his own empty mug with a wing as he thought. “I'd take her up on the offer Princess, you'd have a blast I think.” At this point Rainbow started howling in laughter as she banged on the table with a hoof which drove Twilight further into panic. “Uhm, I've heard the place is the best spa in all of Cloudsdale. Why wouldn't you want to give it a try?” Fluttershy asked half hiding behind her mane to hide her smile from Twilight A sour look flashed across Shadow's face when he realized Fluttershy had gone in a completely different direction then he had been going in. The others flashed looks of relief when they figured out their friend hadn't picked up on Shadow's bad habits. Twilight took a deep breath as she touched a hoof to her chest before pushing it out along the breath and turning to Shadow. “Why didn't you tell me that when I asked?” She inquired as Rainbow's laughter puttered out. “Because I was going in a totally different direction with my thoughts, plus I didn't even know it was a real place in my defense.” Shadow answered with a shrug of his wings and shoulders in a dismissive manner. “Oh.” Twilight remarked she turned away from Shadow with a bit of embarrassment. Before she could go on Shadow interjected. “By the way, you lost so the bottles are on you Princess.” He laid out to change the topic as he pointed to her glass. “With that out of the way we can all relax a bit more.” Shadow added as he slide down and leaned back a little while trying to put his fore hoofs behind his head only to stop when his injuries spook up. “Now hold up a minute partner. How could ya not know 'bout some fancy foo foo spa in Cloudsdale? I thought all y'all pegasus knew 'bout Cloudsdale?” Applejack asked as she pushed the empty shot glasses near her together. Shadow almost snapped at the apple farmer in anger but stopped himself when it dawned on him that most non pegasus thought the same thing. “You got to remember I grow up near on in Los Pegasus. First time I made it there was after Basic and spent the time bar hopping celebrating. After that I'd only be passing through, not having the time to explore.” Shadow started his explanation with a half shrug as he tapped his empty food basket. “Also, do you really think I'm the type of stallion to go to what you described as a fancy foo foo spa?” “Ah, I reckon you're not and sorry 'bout makin' guesses 'bout ya.” Applejack accepted before apologizing as she adjusted the brim of her hat. “Meh, don't worry about it. I made a lot of assumptions concerning pegasus too back in the day.” Shadow gave with a mildly dismissive tone “Dolling, it most have been abosultly dreadful growing up without any other pegasus and so lonely.” Rarity added jumping into the conversation as she fanned herself with a hoof. “Not to be rude but is it getting warmer in here?” She tacked on as she looked around the table. “Now that you mention it, yeah it does feel a bit warmer in here.” Rainbow answered with a small nod. “It wasn't so bad being the only pegasus around before we moved into Los Pegasus. As for being lonely, I kinda brought that on myself for the most part.” Shadow responded as he reached out and started to move the shot glasses towards the end of the table. “How could being lonely be mostly your fault?” Twilight asked turning and tilting her head slightly towards Shadow. “Well, it really didn't help that I would keep pointing out, rather smugly, that I was the only one among my peers that could fly.” Shadow let everypony know with a smug laugh and smile. After rolling their eyes the elements smiled and laughed along with Shadow. As the table shared a laugh Amber came back over and collected all the empty containers on the table and left without taking request. While Rarity talked with Fluttershy about the Cloud Nine spa Shadow looked around the table and saw the group was clearly relaxed and enjoying themselves. As everypony else was talking Shadow began to wonder when the last time the elements had really relaxed, if at all. The six seemed to face some kind of threat every couple weeks and recently every couple months a possible world ending event. Shadow knew from first hoof experience what happened when ponies dealt with near constant high levels of stress without decompressing. He had to clean up the results too many times and wasn't going to let that happen to his new boss or her friends by extension. He was brought out of his thoughts when he heard Pinkie talking to him. “Come on, SMILE! This is your party, you shouldn't be frowning!” Quickly giving a couple blinks the pegasus cleared his throat before responding with false drama and horror in his voice an on his face. “Sorry, I just realized I'm going to have to do sooo much paperwork after tonight.” Groans and laughter spread around the table with heads shaking and eyes rolling. “Perish the thought! Our strong strapping Captain of the Guard having to do dreaded paperwork! This will surely be his downfall!” Rarity played along with Shadow mimicking his actions. “I know! Princess Twilight is it too late to head back through the portal? I'm thinking it's going to be safer to deal with Twisted Paths all hopped on magic again.” Shadow stared at Twilight with mock seriousness and hope. Another round of laughter erupted from the mares with Shadow joining in. “Amber! We need another round over here!” Rainbow shouted out as she waved a hoof I the air. After which Twilight gave a long sad sigh. “I had such high hopes for my first Captain. To see him lost to such a vile wicked foe so soon is a catastrophe.” It was Shadow that groan this time as he let his head fall to the tabletop with a thud. “Oh my. It's so sad that Shadow left of so soon. I was started to open up to him.” Fluttershy added her own two bits to the conversation. “OH, OH! We get to have a going away party now! YAY!” Pinkie yelled out in a tone that somehow Shadow found a little scary as he lifted his head off the table. Before Shadow could reply Amber returned with Rainbow's request for a new round. She passed the drinks the group had ordered when they first ordered as she smiled at Shadow's mild annoyance. “Don't know why you're looking like that but I'm sure you've somehow earned it.” Amber voiced with mirth loud enough for the table to hear before turning and walking away to hoots and yells of agreement. “Huh, I see how it is! Let's all pick on the poor lone wounded stallion at his party.” Shadow proclaimed with an exasperated voice and throwing up of his hooves with a playful smile. “He's right girls. We shouldn't be talkin' poorly of those pasted on. We need ta honor them.” Applejack mischievously tossed in as she lifted her mug with one hoof and placing her hat over her chest. “Ahem, to ahh, what's his name. Can't remember, he didn't hang 'round long enough to learn his name.” Applejack put out to honor Shadow with a n oddly lively somber tone of respect. With that the elements cheered and clinked their drinks together with a smile before sipping from them. Shadow gave a defeated sigh and took a gulp from his with a smile and roll of his eyes. After everypony put their drinks back on the table another round of loud delighted laughter escaped from the group. Soon after Shadow started asking about the elements previous adventures and about themselves and family seemingly to better know them. While that was true it wasn't the only reason Shadow was asking those questions. By midnight most of the group wasn't in a condition to use magic, fly, or walk a straight line. Shadow ended up having to ask Amber for help in getting everypony out of the Sour Apple and to the library. “You do realize that you're going to have to buy me another drink or two for this right?” Amber told Shadow as she carried Rarity on her back and had to made sure Pinkie didn't walk off into the night or Twilight fall asleep. “I'll add it to the boss's bill.” Shadow retorted through clenched teeth as a result of having to carry Fluttershy and having to keep a wing around both Applejack and Rainbow Dash to keep them mostly upright. Shadow was shocked to find the door to the library unlocked and hoped Spike had done it on purpose. Pushing the door open Shadow walked in and stopped when he saw that Spike had set up several spots for the elements to sleep. After the brief pause Shadow walked towards the furthest bedding to drop off his cargo and let Amber in to do the same. As gently and quietly as the two could they put down or pointed out to the elements where to sleep. Almost as soon as heads hit pillows lights were out with content smiles on their faces. Amber and Shadow walked back outside after to say their good byes. “Thanks for taking the time to help me out with that. Wasn't expecting them to get that drunk, really appreciate it.” Shadow told Amber without any sarcasm in his voice but couldn't keep out his tiredness. Amber gave a small chuckle with a roll of her eyes before she gave a quick kiss on Shadow's check which left him confused but not unappreciative. “Uhm, what was that for?” He asked with a tone to match his current state of mind. “Figured this might be the last time I see you and didn't want you to end the night without something positive happening to you.” Amber answered with sad sigh and disappointment causing Shadow's confusion to grow and worry to appear. “What are you talking about?” “I don't think Princess Luna, or Princess Celestia when she founds out, is going to look positively on you getting all the Elements of Harmony drunk. In fact I wouldn't be surprised if Princess Luna was looking in their dreams right now.” Amber explain her position to Shadow as she walked off into the night over her shoulder. “Sweet dreams babe!” She called out after disappearing into the night. For several seconds Shadow stared at the last spot where he saw Amber with narrowed eyes before letting a long sigh out through his nose. “Fuck. Forget about that.” Author's Note Well, here's the chapter I was suppose to get up last week but couldn't finish due to being sick. Thanks for stopping by and giving the story a read. All goes well I hope you come back.
Cleaning UpView OnlineTwilight GuardCleaning UpShadow stood in front of the library for a couple minutes thinking about what to do before acting. “Meh, screw it. Might as well get this out of the way.” He muttered to himself before heading back inside. As he walked inside he did a head count to make sure no pony had wandered off some how before locking the door and then heading to the basement. As he walked down the stairs Shadow attempted to avoid thinking about what Luna was going to do to him as he ran a wing through his mane. Without any grace or care Shadow flopped down on his apparent permanent temporary bedding. As the guard gave a sigh Shadow made sure his sunglasses were laid out in the event that he needed them in the morning. After looking around the basement one last time in the poor lighting Shadow put his head down to sleep and get the encounter with Luna done and over with. Shadow woke startled and kicking his legs out in a near panic. Before his eyes could focus they started to search for the source of his current state. With his eyes adjusted to the low light Shadow saw he was still in the library's basement. As he wiped the sweat from his brow the pegasus was trying to figure out if this was a dream or he he'd actually woken up. With a flick of his wingtip Shadow sent the sweat in his feathers to the floor next to him as he sat up. Taking a series of slow deep breaths to calm himself Shadow thought how to figure out where he was. With a snarl on his face he gave a quick tap to his face with a hoof to see what happened. The flash of pain through his wound surprised the stallion not expecting that he was actually awake and this was some kind of over complicated trap by Luna. Rubbing near the wound with a wing Shadow reached out with a hoof to place his sunglasses at his collar before heading upstairs. As he walked up the stairs Shadow started to think he wasn't going to need the glasses which was a pleasant surprise. Last night he thought he'd drank enough to cause a hangover to keep up appearances and smiled at knowing he was going to be one of two, maybe three in the library without one. With a smug satisfied look on his face Shadow quietly pushed the door to the main floor and crept through. As he walked to the bathroom he saw no pony had left the library and were still passed out on the floor. Finished with the bathroom Shadow hummed a song in his head as he headed to the kitchen for coffee. Still humming Shadow opened the can and breathed deep through his nose and was awarded a smile. Reaching a wing out to grab the scoop with a wingtip and the other to grab the pot Shadow stopped himself when both were in his grip. 'I'm going to hold off on making a pot and just get some for myself.' He thought as he put the pot back with a half frown on his face. 'Ah, didn't we agree to not do this again?' Other Shadow asked in a tone carrying tiredness and confusion. 'We did but I kinda want to see them suffer a little... I mean observe how they respond to waking up with an abnormal condition. Yes, that second one, ignore the first.' Shadow answered as he looked over his shoulder to the elements. Other Shadow paused a second before answering in a tone that gave Shadow the impression the voice was nodding its head in agreement with a hoof on the chin. “Yes, of course the second. You can proceed.' Shadow rolled his eyes as he got a overflowing scoop of grounds before pausing to look at them. Suppressing a groan and closing his eyes Shadow dumped the grounds onto his tongue. Almost instantly a grimace spread on his face as he tightened his grip on the empty scoop. Shadow's other wing balled up as he tilted his head as he moved the coffee into his cheeks. Lifting a hind leg slightly and tensing the muscles straightened his head and opened his eyes as he blow a held breath out thought his nose. With the bitter grounds now in place Shadow slithered towards the door with a small chuckle to head outside. With the door giving a soft click Shadow turned to search for Celestia's cursed morning work. Shadow guessed he had about an hour before the light would be strong enough to wake up Twilight and her friends. Letting a yawn escape as he rolled his wings in prep to start PT. Completing the exercises that didn't cause to many problems for his injuries spent the next hour doing his best to stay in top form. Half way through he stopped to spit out the grounds and take a drink from a nearby lake. Returning to the library Shadow peered through a window to see if everypony was still asleep or had woken up. Seeing six sleeping ponies Shadow grinned knowing he hadn't missed his research and headed inside. Prior to sitting at the table the sweating guard picked up a empty coffee cup to wait for the others to wake up. When Celestia's light broke through the lights in force and began its creep towards the element Shadow couldn't contain his smirk as he adjusted himself. He made sure to hold his wings up an out behind him after placing his sunglasses on and putting his chin on his hooves with his elbows near the edge of the table. The empty coffee cup was placed within reach to causally grab. With his hooves hiding his mouth the pegasus let his smirk grow to its intended size. As the light passed over the elements they all began to respond. All six started to move their heads in an attempt to stop the light from reaching their eyes. When that failed hooves or wings were brought up to cover the pain portals. This also failed to stop the rays of pain from finding targets and the mares groaned in frustration and pain. As hooves moved to smother faces with pillows Spike bounded down the stairs. “Hey everypony! What did I miss last night? Anything cool?” Spike asked with curiosity an excitement as he made his way to stand by Twilight. Shadow had to bite his tongue as his smirk widened as the mares' groans increased at the assault on their ears and head. As they groaned Spike grew confused as he looked at the six before looking at Shadow. “Dude, what's going on?” He asked as he waved a hand over the stirring mares. “Science... Yes, science.” Shadow gave an in smug monotone voice with a quick hidden lick of his bottom lip. Spike's face still only showed confusion as he raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms and pointed at Shadow. “That doesn't help at all and kinda creepy. So what did I miss?” “I'm sure all will be explained in due time young one. Come take your seat by my side. Together we shall do science.” Shadow replied in the same tone as he gestured to the chair next to him with a wing. Spike wasn't happy with the answer and shrugged as he moved to take the offered seat. “Yes, now we shall be unstoppable! Muahaha!” Shadow proclaimed as he moved his wing back to it's original postion. Spike was quite until he started to climb up onto the chair. “Are you messing with Twilight again? He ask as he looked at the mare in question as she sat up. “No, I am doing science for work... which just happens to mess with the boss.” Shadow explained as he looked at Spike. Spike gave a small chuckle at the answer. “You know one day Twilight is going to get back at you one day in the most boring way possible right?” “Yeah, but that day isn't today.” Spike again shrugged as he saw the other mares sat to seat up. “Why did I let Shadow make me drink so much?” Twilight groaned out as she looked around to see if her friends where here. “Princess Twilight, it is my duty to inform you that in no way were you or your friends forced to drink anything. You decided to consume so much last night.” Shadow countered in a professional flat voice with amusement at the edges loud enough to be clearly heard past his hooves. Twilight cringed hearing the information and flattened her ears as she turned to find her guard. While she looked the princess had to narrow her eyes in a vain attempt to lessen the pain. “How can you be so chipper this morning? You were drinking with us and you sound fine?” Twilight asked slowly getting to her feet as she searched. “Well Princess, it's because I was drinking responsibly while on the other hoof you were drinking irresponsibly. And I must say I'm disappointed at your poor behavior.” Shadow voiced trying to sound like his mom when she was upset with his sister. Hearing what Shadow told her Twilight groaned as she finally found him before slowly walking towards the Table. “I want to address that point further and why you look like that but I'm in no condition to do so.” Shadow gave a laugh at the reply and head his pose for a second before relaxing. While Shadow and Twilight had been talking the other elements had sat up and like Twilight flattened their ears and narrowed their eyes to try and lessen their pain. The other five elements remained quite while they talk and moved to follow Twilight to the table. “Sweet Celestia, I feel absolutely dreadful.” Rarity fretted as she sat down and saw the mug next to Shadow. “Shadow darling would you be a dear and let a mare in distress have a tiny sip from your cup?” She inquired doing her best to sound collected and proper. “Sure you could if it actually had anything in it.” Shadow told Rarity as he pushed the empty mug to the unicorn. Seeing that the cup was indeed empty she groaned causing her headache to spike. “How in tarnation did you start your day without any coffee partner?” Applejack asked in annoyance as she looked at the empty pot. “Simply, I sucked on the grounds.” Shadow offered in a smug informative voice before laughing at his answer and reactions. The girls groaned and put their head on the table while Shadow laughed. “Spike would be a life saver and prepare some coffee?” Rarity asked giving the love struck dragon a smile as she fluttered her eyes. “Of course! I'd do anything for you Rarity!” Spike responded with too much enthusiasm for the elements as he hopped of his chair and went to fulfill the request. While Spike made coffee the ponies at the table sat in silence, most still trying to lessen their hangovers. After a few minutes Rainbow lifted her head of the table and looked around the table. “Who smells?” She asked causing all the mares to try and discretely test to find out if it was them. With none of them finding it was them they all looked to Shadow. He sat with a fake innocent smile on his face as he looked around the table with fake confusion to go with the fake innocence. “I have no idea what any of you are taking about. I took a shower like, when was it? Oh, yeah! Like a week ago so it can't possible be me.” Shadow put out in a way that carried that he wasn't telling a lie an actually hadn't showered. The expression of confusion, disgust, and outrage were spoken but in muted tones to prevent any pony's hangover from worsening. “Shadow, I'm ordering you to take a shower right now! No arguement!” Twilight snapped as she pointed in the direction of the shower. Shadow gave a simply shrug as he moved to get off the chair and do as ordered. “Order received. FYI, I was waiting to let you make in before me but orders are orders.” Shadow laid out as he walked to the shower. Before closing the door Shadow turned to look at the table and give them one last bit of information. “Hope you ladies can hold it cause I'm going to be taking a Los Pegasus shower.” Author's Note Here's another chapter to another week. Thanks for taking time to read. New season starts today, HUZZAH! Now to wait for the new episode, only 12 hours to go if I'm lucky. One day I'll be able to watch it as it airs and not the day after. Sometimes being forward deployed can really suck, like now. Hope avoiding all the spoilers paid off. Hope we all enjoy the new season!
Morning or Night?View OnlineTwilight GuardMorning or Night?Shadow started to whistle to himself as he began to adjust the water temperature while waiting for a reaction from the other side of the door. Within a half minute he heard a commotion followed by frantic knocking on the door. “Waitwaitwait. Let me in first.” He heard Rainbow Dash declare. “As much fun I think sharing a shower would be, I don't think we'd both fit in the shower.” Shadow countered with humorous longing as he walked to the door. “WHAT?! Ouch. No, you know what I'm talking about. I can't wait for you to finish a half hour shower.” “Sorry but you don't make more bits then me therefore I don't have to listen to you.” “TWILIGHT! Ouch!” Was all Shadow heard as Rainbow left the door and he moved back to the shower. While waiting for a follow up he started to whistle again while testing the water with a hoof. “Shadow! Wait, stop!” Shadow heard Twilight through the door and over the shower. “Sorry, I can't do that. I'm under orders from my boss to take a shower, I'll be out in half an hour give or take ten.” After his response Shadow thought he heard Twilight groan but wasn't sure before he heard Twilight. “Shadow I'm ordering you out of there right now!” Twilight spoke out in a voice loud enough to be clearly heard. Without turning the water off Shadow moved to exit the bathroom and chuckled to himself as he did and didn't stop as he opened the door. 'Are they in front of the door or behind it?' He asked himself as he looked at nearly half a dozen unamused faces. 'Why not both?' Other Shadow pondered in response. “One day partner that mouth of yours is goin' to get you into a heap of trouble.” Applejack leveled at Shadow with a raised eyebrow. “HA! Joke's on you, that's already happened... several times.” He replied as he walked away to the kitchen to get a real cup of coffee. As he made his way to the kitchen he overheard the elements trying to figure out order of use. The week leading up to the Summer Sun Celebration didn't have any problems that crept up or suddenly appeared. While the elements did their parts to help in the preparations, Shadow simply followed his name and spent his time following Twilight. Shadow's only involvement for the celebration was finalizing of the guards uniforms. Which to Shadow seemed kinda pointless at the present time. The pegasus while firm didn't bite his tongue when a bad or stupid idea was put forward. He made sure that the future members of the guard wouldn't curse his name for failing to prevent them from suffering. After a few sessions the final designs had been finalizing an all that was left was making what Shadow called a prototype. This was the most frustrating part of the preps for upcoming event. “I swear to Harmony herself Rarity if you tell anypony what you're about to see I'll...” Shadow started to inform the unicorn before she cut him off. “Please darling, there's no need to make ideal threats about or towards me.” She interjected in a dismissive tone as she waved a hoof at the curtain Shadow was behind. “No you don't understand I won't do a thing other then write a hoof full of letters and speak to a few of my, friends.” The stallion began to expand on his previous line of speaking with a slight pause before the last word. “After that it's a strong possibility that who'll start to hear unpleasant, topics, with regards to yourself, your family, friends family.” Shadow expanded on with a calm and pleasant tone to his voice. “The harder you speak against these topics, the worse they may become. Lastly, no pony will believe you when you say I was the one that set the chain of events into play. Do we have an understanding Miss Rarity?” The former Solar Guard concluding his informative brief with then allowing the seamstress to process. For a minute no pony spoke until she responded with a shaken, taken back, and mildly disturbed voice. “Ye, ye, yes of course darling.” Taking a long deep breath before letting it out Shadow pushed the curtain aside with a wing and stepped out. Letting the fabric fall back into place Shadow stopped and nervously rubbed one of his back legs against the other as he nervously shifted his wings against himself attempting to cover himself. “I don't understand why you had to give that um, speech. You have nothing to be ashamed or embarrassed about.” Rarity let the uneasy stallion know with a smile as she adjusted her glasses and to change the tone of the room. “And I must say it's refreshing to see you out of that drab uniform of yours.” She added as she walked over to Shadow to begin taking his measurements. When she got close enough to his side the Element of Generosity saw what Shadow was failing to hide. “Oh my.” Two and a half days before the celebration Shadow had to repeat his procedures in regards to Twilight boarding the train to head to Canterlot with her friends. As the group waited to arrive Shadow had the growing suspicion that this wasn't going to go off without something happening and from he had gathered it wasn't going to be something easy. Shortly before having to inspect the arriving platform Shadow rubbed his eyes with his wings at he tried to push the dread from his mind with a deep long sigh. After debarking the train the group headed to the castle to what Shadow sounded a lot like checking into a hotel. Most of the afternoon had Shadow biting his tongue to stop himself from laughing at seeing his boss fail most spectacular at her flying listen with Rainbow Dash. With the conclusion of the lesson Twilight and her had a talk about something Shadow didn't pay any attention. Going out of the way the group stop by the throne room to look at a bunch of windows before Twilight saw her friends off at the train station. Shadow was confused on why they had come all the way to Canterlot to basically just turn around and go home and rolled his eyes. After the train left the station Twilight dismissed Shadow for the rest of the day to which he protested and explained what he felt on the train. While Twilight thank him for telling her she reassured Shadow that there was nothing to worry about. Shadow clenched his teeth as he decided it would be easy to listen to Twilight then fight her on the issue. While his injuries still hadn't healed completely Shadow was now able to lightly fly and choose that way to depart from the station. Even with his limited capability Shadow didn't have an issue following Twilight from above. While he did he made the mental note to train Twilight to remember to look up and be more aware of her surroundings. Shadow stopped following Twilight after she made it into her room and saw Celestia enter. Leaving the two alicorns Shadow headed to the chow hall to find something to stuff his his face with food or food like substance. Afterwards Shadow saw that the sun was starting to set and on a whim decided to head to the throne room and see if Luna was there. Entering the room Shadow saw several bored Lunar Guards but not their boss. “Uhm, is there any pony actually on the list to see Princess Luna?” One of the guards near the throne asked their partner as they grasped a clip board. “No, no pony one the list.” “Sorry Sir, but you'll have to come back later for a walk in meeting with the Princess.” The first guard to speak informed Shadow. Shadow raised an eyebrow and opened his mouth to speak but was cut off by a voice that caused his heart to skip a beat before pounding. “BELAY THY ORDER GUARD!” Everypony in the room was startled at hearing Luna announce her presence. Luna walked in from a side entrance and headed straight to the throne and sat down. “Guards, leave us and wait outside until we call for thy.” She declared with pointed hoof towards the main entrance. In unison all her guards snapped to attention before marching out. “Ah, I know I'm not in a position to ask but was that really needed?” Shadow asked as he brought his head back looking at the large doors to look at Luna. “Aye, we wish to speak with thou in private Shadow.” “Isn't that going to mess up your schedule?” He asked walking towards Luna with a ruffle of his wings. “Nay, we have yet to have a pony seek our consul.” The Princess answered with a longing upset voice. The two spent several hours talking with little interruption. They spoke of problems with family, friends, and work over wine. Luna was disappointed to hear that Shadow had to call it a night as he said to make sure he would be able to carry out his duties but understood. Shadow wished Luna a peaceful night as he walked out to head to his barracks room. Half way down the hall he realized he no longer had a room in the barracks and hadn't been told where or if he had a room somewhere. Letting a sighing groan out as he tilted his head to the sky before dropping it Shadow turned to head to Twilight's room. Muttering under his breath about the seemingly repeating event Shadow laid down in front of the princess's door. Shadow was awoken when two unicorn guards nearly trampled him. “What the fuck?! What's going on, report!” Shadow started to scream at the two in anger before rapidly shifting into guard mode as he stood up on all fours. One if the unicorns pointed out of a nearby window to answer causing Shadow to narrow his eyes in suspicion before moving to look out. When Shadow saw that both the sun and moon were in the sky at the same time he knew this wasn't going to be an easy day. “I need to stop getting on trains with Twilight.” Author's Note Thanks for stopping by once again to give the story a read. Sorry for the minor delay in my normal posting time, didn't have power.
New RolesView OnlineTwilight GuardNew RolesShadow rolled his neck with a groan before turning to the two unicorns with a sigh. “Yelp, let's get this clusterfuck started. Let's talk with the boss.” Shadow commented as he turn to lead the unicorns into Twilight's room which he entered without knocking. “Princess Twilight have you looked outside yet?” The pegasus asked in a calm professional voice with the Solar guards behind him. Spike was the first to speak. “Dude, it's creepy out there.” He remarked pointing a thumb over his shoulder past the window. “Indeed Spike, so is it safe to assume that you also know what's going on Princess?” Shadow acknowledge with a small nod of his head before asking for an answer again. “Yes Shadow, it was the first thing I saw after I woke of this ah, I don't know what time it actually is.” Twilight told her guard as she walked over to him as she continued. “I take that the two behind you are here to inform me of the situation?” To which shoulder gave a half shrug while the two unicorns nodded to confirm. “Thank you for informing me of the situation you can go back to your duties.” Twilight ordered the guards before glancing over her shoulder to look back out the window. The two unicorns came to attention and saluted before turning to leave. “What's next Princess?” Shadow asked as he moved to hold the door open for Twilight and Spike. Twilight paused a second to think before answering. “Let's head over to the Throne Room, Princess Celestia or Princess Luna should have an answer to what's going on.” Twilight suggested as she and Spike walked through the door. Closing the door behind him Shadow quickly walked to catch up with the two before speaking. “I'm pretty sure 'bout this, the sisters don't seem like the type that would pull something this big off without at least informing you Princess.” Twilight gave the statement some thought and had to agree with Shadow an it worried her but decided not to voice it. The three moved in silence out of the building with Shadow leading the way searching for possible threats. Allowing Twilight to pass by him as he looked over the growing crowd outside put a sense of dread in his stomach. Shadow knew he was in back to peak performance to handle any unruly ponies and it looked like a lot of them were starting to approach Twilight. Before the look of doubt appeared on his face Shadow set his face into on that should those approaching he would crush them like bugs if they got out of hoof. As a fancy looking mare spoke to Twilight Shadow did nothing to hide the fact he was looking at through the crowd. While speaking with the mare that had approached her for answers a unicorn guard interrupted asking her to follow him. Shadow had to push a few ponies aside as the small group heading towards the throne room. While he did Shadow saw glimpses of the unicorns having to do the same. Walking through large double doors no pony spoke giving the air a sense of loneliness and fear. Hearing the doors close behind him seemingly louder then normal Shadow was under no illusion what ever the guards told Twilight wasn't going to be positive. Prior to him starting to think about what it could be the guards dropped the news that the elder alicorns were missing shocking Twilight and Spike. “Did you check in the closet at the back of the top shelve? That's where I would disappear to hide.” Shadow ask without a clear tone if he was serious or sarcastic looking between the two guards getting looks of confusion. “How 'bout the roof? Another good hiding spot.” At this point the unicorns started make noises of their confusion. “Shadow! Stop playing around this is serious!” Twilight told the pegasus with an unpleased stare and tone. “I am being serious Princess. I've noticed most of the guards around the castle in the day are unicorns and the places I asked about aren't places someone without wings would normally look.” Shadow returned in a voice to let his boss know he took her statement serious and he was too. Twilight tilted her her slightly to the side as she thought about what she was told and had to agree. Instead of replying her guard Twilight turned to the unicorns. “Thank you again for informing me, you can return to your duties.” The two unicorns then came to attention and saluted before turning to leave but as they did Shadow yelled out. “Stand by you two, I've got orders for you.” Shadow barked out to the local guards getting their attention along with Twilight's and Spike's. “Start sending out recall orders to all active duty guards, Solar and Lunar, and have them report to their barracks and armories to prepare for deployment. When that's done send out notices of possibly activation of reserves. Now you can leave.” Shadow laid out his orders to the two in a tone that was again professional and authoritative as he made it a point to look them in the eyes. The guards spared a glance at each other before giving one to Shadow and the looking Twilight for an answer. Twilight's feeling of uncertainty spiked when she realized that the two unicorns weren't going to follow Shadow's orders and looking to her to counterman them. The princess had read dozens of books on the guard, procedures, chain of command, and related topics but they seemed so far away and useless at the moment now that she was being put on the spot. Twilight understood that the guards generally followed orders from their respective princess without question but rarely those from another, let allow a guard of any kind. However, at the moment there were no other princesses, Twilight was the only one. To her it felt like minutes had past but knew it was only a few seconds before so had her answer. “Follow the orders that you were given guards and when they're finished report it to me.” Twilight confirmed the order but her voice didn't firmly convey certainty. Regardless of the tone the two unicorns had orders and moved to carry them out. Shadow moved and turned his head to face Twilight to talk with her but was interrupted when a third unicorn guard ran between the two leaving and stopped abruptly in front of Twilight. Without prompting the new guard dropped another developing situation on Princess Twilight, Ponyville was under attack by the Everfree Forest. While Twilight woke Spike after his faint Shadow started to snap out orders to the new guard. “Assembly a fast response team! Pull what ever guards are on hoof, unis, pegs, legs, I don't care. Have them assembly in the chariot pool, after pulling weapons and armor. They leave in, fifteen. GO!” The unicorn snapped off a rushed salute and bolted out of the room to pass the word without question. Twilight and Spike were taken back at how quickly and professional Shadow was acting. This wasn't the pegasus they had dealt with the last couple weeks. “Whoa, dude, what did you do with Shadow?” Spike asked with admiration in his eyes and voice. “Never had to really act like a guard around you before little dude, that's all.” Shadow coolly answered as he looked at the small dragon. “It's really cool seeing you act like this.” Spike added giving a thumbs up. “I agree but I wouldn't use the same words to describe the change.” Twilight interjected with a nod of her head at Shadow before looking over her shoulder to where the last guard disappeared. “However, I don't think it's going to go over well when this is over and the guards realize they're taking orders from you and not an actually princess.” She added with a down cast voice looking at the floor for a second. “Yeah, probably and you could always look at it like I speak with your full authority an all the orders are preplanned responses you've come up with for me to use.” Shadow offered to Twilight to help lift her spirits and set her mind at ease. Twilight gave a smile and a small chuckle in agreement but before she could reply Shadow spoke up again. “We should go get the Elements of Harmony, 'cause of damn certain they're going to play a part in this somehow.” He suggested to his current princess holding a hoof up pointing back to her room. “Right.” Was all Twilight said as she used her magic to pick up and place Spike on her back before breaking into a fast jog to retrieve her element with Shadow quickly falling in next to her. As Twilight pulled her element out she giggled when she remembered Shadow calling it a weird crown tiara combo thingy that needed a clear label. The memory was quickly pushed out of her mind when Shadow offered a course of action. “Princess, I recommend that he proceed to the chariot pool and prep for departure to Ponyville.” “Why can't we take the next train to Ponyville?” “The most direct route, and quickest, will be flight. It also places us in a more secure position that in addition lessens possible interception and delay.” Shadow rattled off looking down the hallway for threats. “He's right Twilight and don't we want to help our friends as fast as we can?” Spike added his two bits. “Okay, you'll have to lead the way Shadow. I'm sure I know the fastest way to the chariot pool.” With Twilight's agreeing Shadow nodded and without further instruction took of at a pace he felt Twilight wouldn't have a problem keeping. Before she reached the chariot pool Twilight could hear ponies shouting out orders and request to get what they wanted. Mixed in with the voices were the sounds of metal hitting stone or metal, crates being dropped, and the sounds of metal work. Listening to the noises Twilight nearly ran into Shadow when he slowed down. Before she apologized she heard Shadow start to shout out his own orders added to the mix. At first the mass of ponies didn't seem to acknowledge the orders but Twilight soon realized all Shadow was barking out were calls to clear a both for herself and by extension him. The guards' training let them move fluidly around the two without problems or saluting. Twilight started to ask why that was but stopped herself from doing so. She reasoned if Shadow wasn't making a issue of it at the moment she wouldn't either. With weaving through the seemingly unorganized guards Shadow pushed opened a large wooden door and let Twilight walk through. Twilight saw half a dozen chariots being checked by guards with a sea of guards standing around checking themselves an each other. For a minute Twilight simply stood still as she looked over the large area to get an idea what was going on then realized Shadow had walked off. Looking around she quickly spotted him talking with an older pegasus as they two walked around the chariots. When they passed in front of her the older pegasus saluted her and continued with was walk while Shadow walked over to her. When he stopped in front of her he gave a sigh that cut her off and started to talk. “Well, it could be better but then again it could be worse. I'm satisfied with five of the rides, sixth not at all. They've managed to throw together the equivalent of three squads. I'd want more but that's going to happen. Upside, it's even thirds, downside they're mixed units.” Shadow informed Twilight in the voice that he had been using all day as he point out what he was talking about with a wing. “If pushed we can put together a forth squad from the drivers, they'll be tired but can be put in support roles, which I recommend. It'll save one of the fresh squads.” He added pointing to the guards. “I've ordered the Master Sergeant to pass the orders out for our arrival in Ponyville. Squad one will secure town hall, two the hospital, with three as a response team. If you want it tell me now if you want the forth stood up as runners.” Shadow inquired with a tilting nod back to the pegasus having harnesses fixed. “Lastly, ROE is secure and defend, no offenses moves, non-lethal, assist civvies. You want to mod them?” Shadow inquired before coming to stand next to Twilight. Twilight has dumbfounding at everything Shadow had just thrown at her and was having difficulty making sense of it, let alone come to an informed decision. Before she could make any type of response she felt a wing drape over her shoulders. Turning her head to see who it was she saw it was Shadow but she didn't like the shit eating grin on his face. “Soo, Princess, you ready for your first combat insertion?” Author's Note Welcome back or maybe just welcome. I know say this almost every week but thanks again for stopping by and giving the story a read.
Relatively EasyView OnlineTwilight GuardRelatively EasyTwilight's face showed complete confusion and small signs that Shadow was starting to learn meant she was about to have a freak out. Shadow took a deep breath as his eyes looked around the chariot pool and saw several small offices and rooms. “If you would please follow me I'll expand on the details in one of these offices.” Shadow offered to Twilight as he waved a wing at the doors. Twilight gave a numb nod as she started to head to the closest door with Shadow following beside her. Without speaking the two walked to and enter with Twilight heading in first. Shadow closed the door behind him and closed the blinds in the small window. “Okay, Princess take some deep breaths and calm down. Freaking out isn't going to improve anything.” Shadow offered to his boss as he turned to face her. Spike hopped of Twilight's back coming to the conclusion that she was going to have an episode. Twilight quickly took the offered advice that Shadow gave and began the breathing exercises Cadance had taught her. After several deep breaths Twilight felt she'd calmed herself enough to talk with Shadow. As Twilight was doing her breathing Spike walked over and hopped into the single chair in the room behind a cluttered desk while Shadow stood around with an unamused look in his face. “What are you talking about Shadow?! Why is this happening?!” Twilight demanded as she began to pace in the small room. “I was informing you of the available resources, their condition, and how they will be conducting themselves for the upcoming op.” Shadow slowly and calmly told Twilight as his eyes followed her pacing. “As to why it's happening, no pony present currently has any intel and we probably aren't going to until we get hooves on the ground in Ponyville, go Guard Intel.” Shadow added in the same tone before sliding into annoyance an anger. Unfortunately the answer she had gotten did little to help calm Twilight down. “I don't have real experience with this kind thing and don't know what to do! I haven't had any lessons on this! Shadow! Do you have any books or scrolls on what to do?” Twilight started to ramble picking up speed in her pacing. “Twilight calm down. I'm sure Shadow's going to help you through this and isn't going to lead you down the wrong path.” Spike reassured as he looked through the scrolls lettered across the desk. “Spike's got that right Princess. I wouldn't do that since I'd probably be the first to suffer because of it.” Shadow confirmed in a tone that was dismissively playful yet carried serious as he gave a smirk to Spike. Twilight gave a frustrated groan as looked between the two as they gave a snicker. Before Twilight could ask any questions Shadow spoke up. “Unfortunately, there isn't anytime time to explain beyond what I've already told you. Dust off is in, three I would guess.” Shadow informed Twilight as his eyes looked up as he guessed how much time had past as he nodded over his shoulder. “Take a minute to go through what I've told you before coming out. I've got one or two more orders I want to try and get out Princess.” Shadow laid out as he turned to open the door and walk out. Shadow caught a glance as Twilight gave a single half nod. Shadow let the door close as he walked away towards the pegasus that Twilight would be using. “Okay here's the plan, I'm going to drop out of the back when we reach Ponyville to find a secure spot for you to follow and land. After that you're going to be on standby for a fast evac if it comes to it, you understand?” Shadow told the chariot pullers as he looked each one in the eyes as he spoke in a tone that let them know they weren't to question. Before Shadow walked away they gave salutes before carrying on as Shadow headed to talk with the Master Sergeant he had done his inspection with. The older Sergeant narrowed his eyes at Shadow as he gave him nod before going back to the clip board he was carrying. “You got that list put together Master Sergeant?” Shadow asked as he came to a stop. Without looking up the annoyed older pegasus nodded as he replied as he tore the top sheet off and passed it to Shadow. “Yeah, just finished.” “Thanks.” Taking the sheet Shadow didn't look over it and simply stuffed in into a pocket in his vest before heading back to the door Twilight was behind. Shadow stood next to the door at the position at ease. Almost the instant he got to the position Twilight opened the door and walked out with Spike on her back. Shadow snapped to the position of attention as he shouted out. “Princess on deck!” His voice cut through the noise of the chariot pool an its effect has near instant. The gathered ponies stopped what they were doing as quickly and safely as possible before mirroring Shadow and coming to attention. Twilight was surprised at the call and gave a small jump and was amazed at how the guards reacted. The guards them saluted Twilight as she took a few steps into the room. “Carry on!” Shadow yelled out and the inverse of what happened with the call to attention began. “If you follow me Princess I'll lead you to the chariot we'll be taking.” Shadow politely informed Twilight as he held up a hoof in the direction in wanted to go. Twilight gave a confused nod before following the gesture. As they walked to the chariot Spike spoke up. “That was kinda cool!A drago, ah pony could get use to that. Don't you think Twilight?” He commented followed by a quick nervous chuckle as he looked around the large room watching the gathered guards loading up in their chariots. “Maybe from your point of view Spike but for must guards it's an annoyance.” Shadow commented as he stopped at the back of the chariot to let Twilight on. As she sat down she heard the first of the chariots start to leave. Before her chariot moved Shadow climbed into the back of the covered chariot. As he sat down he let a long sigh as the chariot suddenly jerked forward. All three occupants had to brace themselves from sliding on their benches. After a minute of accelerating two chariots moved into formation behind Twilight's. Seeing the two chariots Shadow moved to sit on the edge of the bench near the exit. Grabbing a bar above him with a wing he leaned out and looked around the sky. Shadow looked to the front of chariot in an attempt to check on the other two chariots. From his current spot he could only see one of them. Clenching his teeth in annoyance Shadow pulled himself back inside before looking over at Twilight and Spike. Twilight look nervous and confused while Spike looked excited. Before Shadow could ask what was wrong Twilight cut him off. “What were you thinking?! You could have fallen and then what would you have done?!” Shadow gave her a look of confusion for a second before he opened his wings up to show her. Twilight opened her mouth to comment but closed it with a flash of embarrassment. “This is amazing! Isn't it Twilight? I can't wait to tell Rarity all about this! An actually combat, thing! She's going to be so impressed!” Spike told Twilight as he tried to contain his excitement but failed nearly bouncing in his seat. Hearing that Shadow shook his head before looking out at the chariot. “To be innocent and naive again.” He spoke with yearning to the wind rushing by him. During the flight Shadow sat in silence as he scanned to sky and ground around him as he felt the anxiety start to grow. Twilight thought about talking to him several times but decided against it. She was still trying to get use to the sudden shift and maintenance of his stern professionalism. When she thought Spike was going to try and talk with the stallion she put a hoof on the dragon's shoulder and shook her head. Spike was confused at first at Twilight stopping him but when he saw the worry and concern of her face he understood. This was a serious matter and needed to be treated as such and remained silent. Without warning the chariot jerked to the right slamming Shadow's back into the wall causing him to clench his teeth as he sucked in a pained breath. Twilight used her magic to stop Spike from coming off the bench as she lurched to the side of the chariot Shadow was on. Grabbing the bar above him again Shadow moved to lean out and find out what was happening. He quickly found his answer in the form of a black storm cloud with thorns flow by. While still leaning out he looked back into the chariot before he started yelling to be heard. “Brace for more! It's only going to get worse!” Even having to cut through the wind Twilight and Spike heard the authority, confidence, and reassurance in it before looking back outside. Shadow didn't see Twilight use her magic to encase Spike in a protective bubble as she used her own wings to grab the bars above her. Over the next several minutes the chariot made sudden and often violent jerks on two of three planes of dimensions. The occasional flash of lighting and accompanying roar of thunder only increase the tension and fear. Both Twilight's and Spike's eyes were squeezing shut so hard tears started to form in their corners. After recovery from a sudden jerk to the side it seemed like an explosion went off above the chariot. Twilight and Spike yelled out in surprise and pain from the thunder that assaulted their ears while the flash of light found no resistance turning the world into blinding light. Shadow screamed out in frustration an angry as he violently jerk back and pulled himself back into the chariot as his head snapped to the side. As that happened the chariot abruptly dropped several feet down leaning to one side. For several seconds the chariot fought to regain control and still maintain course and speed. Once more Twilight and Spike cried out in surprise and fear before each gave a single small sob. Shadow's world was rapidly becoming muffled as it became more defined and seemingly slower as he felt his heart pounding in his chest with each beat suffocating his pain. When Shadow got himself back to the edge of the bench he saw they were finally over Ponyville. Twisting his head to yell over his shoulder Shadow mentally prepared himself for his next action. “JUMPING!” Before the last syllable had left his lips Shadow hurled himself into the whipping winds chest first pulling his wings to his barrel. Without looking back to check clearance Shadow's wings burst out from his barrel to catch the winds to brake his momentum. The savage stop was accompanied by the numbness through his wings and back as Shadow had to fight to move his head to look below him. With no horizontal speed or lift gravity seized Shadow to which he offered no fight. As he began his fall wings moved and center of gravity shifted to allow the pegasus' head to fall to the ground. Now aimed head first to the ground an accelerating towards it Shadow gave several powerful beats to increase his speed and decrease is time aloft. Finally pulling his wings to his side to streamline his eyes were desperately searching for a relative safe landing zone. Without conscious thought he noticed the area in front of the library look acceptable. Shifting his wings Shadow changed his plummet to land at his target. As he dove to the LZ he caught a flash of a shadow resulting in training and instinct taking over. Ruthlessly fighting physics Shadow executed a cork screw to avoid smashing into a malformed cloud. In advance of finishing the maneuver Shadow had to bleed off enough speed in an effort to prevent serious injury. Flaring out his wings Shadow snapped back at the abrupt change of air flow forcing a grunt. Beating his wings to further slow himself down as his hooves made contact with the ground. Several beats and steps later Shadow and prior to a complete stop he turned around and opened his wings to appear as large as he could to be easily spotting from the sky. Taking rapid breaths and eyes scanning the sky the guard quickly found the formation of chariot. Avoiding the clouds the chariots made a direct approach to Shadow and LZ. With several long seconds passing the chariots landed on the ground with guards jumping out of the chariots before they stopped to carry out their orders. With his wings still out Shadow run over to the chariot Twilight was in. Approaching from behind Shadow saw both Twilight and Spike where still inside and appeared unharmed from first glance. “Princess! Let's get you inside the library and start to expand on your plans!” Shadow shouted out to get their attention and be heard over the noise from the guards and locals. Reaching the back of the chariot Shadow clearly saw that both the riders were physical fine but mentally a different. Speaking with as much reassurance and support he could and not wanting to lie to the two Shadow let them know the truth. “That was unfortunately the easy part... I'm sorry.” Author's Note First off let me apologize. I completely derped last week. I saved the chapter but forget to publish it. That's been corrected and I double checked to make sure I didn't to it again. Thanks again for putting up with the story and me. I know you don't have to and I appreciate it.
Growing ProblemsView OnlineTwilight GuardGrowing ProblemsThe silence between the three was powerful enough to drown out the noise coming from beyond the chariot and held for several seconds before shattering. Twilight cleared her throat as she stood up, wrapped Spike in a magically bubble to place him on her back before taking a shaky step. Shadow offered a hoof to Twilight to assist her exit but Twilight gave a small shake off her head as she stepped down to which Shadow gave a nod of recogination. Shadow quickly feel in beside her as they walked towards the library before speaking. “Princess, I'd recommend that the next course of action to be the gathering of the Element Bearers. Based on previous events the elements are going to clear this up.” He offered to be considered as he scanned the surrounding area. “I agree Shadow an it shouldn't be to hard to so, my friends are likely to already be together working on this.” Twilight responded with a nod as she looked at a nearby thorn runner as they moved. Reaching the entrance to the library Shadow overtook Twilight to make sure he was the first through door to deal with any potential threats an allow Twilight to react as she saw fit. Shadow paused for a split second to think on how to deal with the entrance before deciding a loud forceful entrance wouldn't be needed and choose to simply open the door and scan the room. With the door clearing Shadow's line of sight he saw that finding the rest of the elements was going to be a non issue before stepping aside for Twilight. Shadow wasn't clear if their greetings carried more relief or happiness as Twilight moved into the room and decided not to interfere. Quietly closing the door Shadow before turning to face Ponyville. As he scanned the area he lifted and flexed his legs attempting to get rid of some of the pain. Seeing the extent of the black vine infestation both on the ground and the air Shadow was starting to think that the guards weren't going to be able to do much. 'As long as it doesn't become a bloody delaying action.' He decided on with a grim mindset as he let out the breath he had been holding. 'Bloody as in blood or bloody as in damn?' Other Shadow inquired in a tone that mocked the accent of some of the more fancy nobles. Shadow rolled his eyes and neck without replying before scanning for threats. For several moments Shadow stood near the library entrance waiting for orders or threat with neither occurring before Twilight exited the library with her friends. “Princess, have you decided on the next course of action?” Shadow asked as he unknowingly flexed his wings as he looked over the area. “Yes, I've got an idea on who's behind this and we're going to confront them.” Twilight answered as she lead her friends from the library. Shadow quickly trotted to over take the group and take the point position even though he didn't know where to go. When Twilight noticed she ended up telling Shadow they where simply going to a nearby area that should suit their needs. Reaching the small clearing among the homes of Ponyville the Element Bearers moved to form a lose circle. Shadow stood next to Twilight as she waited for her friends as he pondered what was going on and if he'd missed something. Prior to a conclusion the Elements lifted their Bearers of the ground with Shadow following Twilight as she used her magic to somehow activate her tiara. Soon the guard was dumb founded as he watched a rainbow ribbon spread from the tiara and reach out towards the other Elements. Almost immediately after the rainbow ribbon formed a circle connecting the Elements a double helix rainbow erupted from Twilight's tiara and raced towards the middle of the empty circle. There the helix formed into an inverted tornado of rainbow ribbons to which Shadow watched in awe. “Okay, I'll admit that's impressive.” He commented as he watched the magically event spin in place as he hovered next to Twilight. When the magically event collapsed with a flash of bright white light Shadow fought to stop his head from moving while his eyes shut. With the light passing Shadow had to blink several times to clear his vision and as he did he heard somepony singing but was muffled by the sound of a running shower. Having his vision cleared Shadow was able to clearly see the source of the singing and shower. Discord was the source of both. The fact that Twilight and her friends had seemingly willingly summoned the embodiment of Chaos shut Shadow mind down for several minutes as he processed that information. When Shadow returned to reality he found himself staring into a pair of red and yellow eyes causing him to yelp as he moved back from them. “You're not suppose to be here. Who are you?” Shadow heard Discord ask him as he narrowed his eyes. Before Shadow could form actually words Discord slithered towards Shadow. Coming to a stop uncomfortable close for Shadow Discord used on finger on his loin paw to lift the patch Shadow was wearing. “Well, hello there... how quint.” Discord started with in joyful tone and smile as he read before quickly turning to annoyance and frown as he turned to looked at Twilight. “So Twilight would you mind introducing me to... this imaginative character.” Discord asked with an overly sweet tone as he plucked the patch his finger was resting on. Shadow shot a glance to Twilight to try and find an answer to what was going on instead she answered Discord. “That's Shadow Walker Discord, Captain of my Guard.” She answered in the voice a professor would use with their class. “Well, I simply can't let him interfere. Ta-ta.” Discord replied with some smugness and devilish grin as he snapped his fingers as he turned to face Twilight. Shadow found his vision engulfed by white light and felt panic start to grow inside him again not knowing what Discord had just done. When Shadow saw he was still in the same spot he looked again to see if Discord had change anything. “Well with that out of the way, I think you should talk with your zebra friend Princess Twilight.” Discord commented as he somehow knitted the attacking plants into a pointing arrow. “I don't remember you ever telling me you knew a zebra Princess.” Shadow remarked as he floated over towards Twilight after failing to find any changes. Hearing Shadow as he floated into view caused Discord to sputter as he dropped his knitting needles as his jaw literally hit the ground and eyes widened. “Was I suppose to tell you every detail of my life?” Twilight asked with a mix of confusion and angry as she looked around. “Ah, no?” Shadow answered with uncertainty as he landed next to Twilight as he looked for a zebra. While the two briefly spoke Discord picked up his jaw and put his loin paw on his chin as he thought about how to deal with Shadow. Before those present could expand on current topic everypony saw a zebra pulling a cart exit the forest ad enter Ponyville. While the ponies moved to help the fleeing Zebra Discord grew a grin as he chuckling to himself before snapping his fingers again. Shadow heard the snap and a split second later saw another flash of light white out the world. As before when his vision cleared Shadow didn't notice anything different. Hearing a frustrated groan from behind him Shadow saw Discord clenching his jaw as he balled up his fist. As Twilight spoke with the now named zebra Shadow watched Discord snap his fingers and flashes of light afterwards. “Are you trying to give me seizures and or blind me?” Shadow asked in annoyance with a hint of fear as he rubbed an eye with a wingtip as he blinked the other to clear out the spots as he turned to Discord. “I'm insulted you would think that I would do something as small and pity as that.” Discord replied with his own annoyance before giving an angry snap of his fingers. When the light cleared this time Shadow felt a cigar in his mouth and nearly let it fall but grabbed it with a wingtip to examine it before looking back at Discord. When Shadow did he saw Discord give a silent scream as he pulled his horns off his head. Not wanting to see want Discord would do next Shadow quickly turned back to Twilight putting the cigar in a pocket. Prior to being able to ask what was going on Shadow saw Twilight charge up her magic as she pointed her horn towards a flask on the ground. The magic had a different look and feel to it that cause Shadow to feel uneasy and bit fearful. The next thing he saw was Twilight's magic changing the liquid in the flask after some struggle to do so. “Um, what was that?” Shadow asked as he moved to get a better look at what Twilight had done. “Zecora thinks that this potion will help us found out what's going on Shadow.” The princess answered as she levitated the flask off the ground with her magic. “Are you sure that drinking a weird convenient magically potion is a good idea?” Shadow inquired as he tipped the glass with a hoof as he narrowed his eyes at its contents. “I can't think of any other way to find answers and you?” Twilight asked and as Shadow thought of something he failed to see Zecora help to start his boss drink the potion. “Maybe ask Discord directly with direct questions directly about what set things in motion?” He offered before moving his eyes from their corners to look back at Twilight. “I don't think that would work and I don't think the potion is wo...” Twilight put out while waiting for the potion to do something before suddenly cutting herself off as her eyes shown with bright light. Shadow took a resigned breath before giving a matching sigh and speaking. “This is going to somehow come back and bite me in the ass.” Author's Note Welcome back! Thanks for stopping by and reading. Keeping this short this time.
Marching OrdersView OnlineTwilight GuardMarching OrdersAn awkward silence quickly fell over the group as they waited for Twilight's eyes to return to normal and explain what was going on. Shadow sighed as he sat down and rubbed his eyes with a wing tip while he waited however before he could figure out what to do his ears twitched heard he heard Twilight start to mutter to herself. Quickly standing back up Shadow moved closer to his boss in an attempt to make out anything she was saying. Listening for several seconds Shadow couldn't make out any words but was able to see the emotions dance across her face. Keeping his eyes locked on Twilight Shadow turned his head to speak towards Zecora. “Did my boss just drink liquid insanity? Because to get these results I'm pretty sure we could have just told her Celestia disapproved of something, that would have done the same thing.” Shadow put out while he waved a wing in front of Twilight's face. Prior to Zecora speaking Discord spoke up. “What a marvelous idea! Um, yes, I'll have to remember that wonderful idea.” Discord remarked as he stroked his chin before chuckling to himself. A silence fell over the square for a second before Zecora opened her mouth to speak only to be cut off by Shadow this time. “That doesn't answer me question.” “Your pondering will be answered soon enough Shade.” He said in a dismissive manner with a roll of his eyes and wrist. “It's Shadow.” Corrected as he turned his back towards Twilight when it sounded like she was crying. “Um, yes whatever Gloom.” This time Shadow rolled his eyes as he gave a shrug of his wings as Zecora gave a snort of frustration. “So, is it normal for my boss to drink weird magic infused color changing potions?” Shadow asked as he poked one of Twilight's checks with a wingtip to try and get a response. “Knowing the egghead I wouldn't be surprised if it was normal.” Rainbow commented as she gave Discord a harsh glare with her forelegs crossed. Shadow gave a small huff as he stopped poking Twilight and spoke up as she started to cry. “If that's true then why do I get grief for trying new and old varies spirit elixirs?” He questioned as he took a step back from Twilight to avoid her tears. “Um, darling those are alcoholic beverages, not magical potions.” Rarity offered as she gave a Twilight a caring look over. “Well, if used correctly they can have magically results.” Shadow countered turning his head to direct his voice towards Rarity while he watched a guard running up to the group. Before anypony in the square could speak further about it Twilight started looking around at her friends before she speaking up as Shadow trotted to meet with the approaching guard. While Twilight spoke with her friends and Discord Shadow was busy talking with one of the guards that he brought to Ponyville. “Ahh, what's your rank?” The unicorn asked as he saluted Shadow taking deep breaths. “Yes. Just gave me what you got.” Shadow snapped returning the salute. As the guard dropped the salute he wiped sweat and grim from his forehead. “Ah, okay. After some searching and asking we've located both the Hospital and Town Hall. The Hospital was quickly cleared out and secured. The Town Hall is still contested and at a stale mate at the moment.” The guard reported as he pointed in the generally direction of both trying to calm his breathing. “Captain Strikes made the call to fall back and secure the main hall, the room's leading directly to the main hall, along with the primary entrance and a secondary.” The unicorn added as he wiped his brow again as he sat down. “The Cap'n's requesting reinforcements, he doesn't think he can break the stale mate without'em.” The unicorn finished as he used his hooves to pull out his canteen. Shadow tightened his jaw as he narrowed his eyes in thought. There wasn't enough guards brought with them to pull to sent for reinforcements without compromising the hospital. Without the reinforcements the hall couldn't be secured for civilian use but could still be put to use. “Change of plans, pull the civilians out of the hall and get them to the hospital. Use it as a rally point for them at most before shifting them to the hospital. Set up the command post for the duration at the hall. Tell your Captain to make due with what's on hoof and keep what they've got. No pony is getting reinforcements.” Shadow told the guard as he ran a wing through his mane with a strained voice. The guard gave a tired grim nod before he shakenly returned his canteen before standing up to salute. “One last thing, if the lines break at the hall don't stay withdraw to the hospital. Guards are more important then position at the moment.” Shadow tacked on as he returned the Private's salute. With both dropping their salutes both turned to head to where they needed to be. Shadow stopped his turn before completing it to watch the guard run off to relay his orders. For a second Shadow wondered if he'd just ordered more of his now former brother and sisters in arms to report to their deaths. Quickly pushing the idea aside and steeling himself Shadow moved to return to Twilight's side. By the time he returned to her side Shadow was lost about why they were talking about some type of tree. Guessing that asking about what was being discussed would just delay him getting a answer he stood silently by. After the Elements finished speaking and Discord conjuring up some glasses an empty popcorn box before saying he needed more Shadow decided to speak up. “So basically, we have to go into the Everfree Forest, a known source of major incidents that is currently attacking Ponyville with no advance intel or recon to find a Tree that no pony has speciously ever heard of or know where it is to do what? Rainbow magic?” Shadow rattled out as he looked over the edge of the forest before turning his head just enough to look a Twilight through the corner of his eyes. Twilight along with her friend shifted uncomfortable on their hooves as Discord chuckled and snapped his fingers. After the flash disappeared Shadow felt a cigar in his mouth as he hear a single clap from Discord. “My you are the observant one that speaks his mine.” Discord remarked as Shadow removed the cigar from his mouth his a hoof and felt his vest with a wing to feel if it was the one from earlier. Discovery it was a second one Shadow put it next to the one from earlier as he gave Discord a puzzled look and turning to Twilight. “I recken that 'bout sums it up Shadow.” Applejack interjected as she rubbed the back of her head. Shadow let a long depressed sigh as he dropped his head to stare directly at the ground and let his wings sag. “I'm really starting to regret agreeing to take this post.” Shadow snarked to himself as he pinched the inside corners of his eyes with a wing. With a clearing of his throat Shadow straightened up taking a deep breath. “Well let's get this misadventure started so we get this place back to like this never happened.” Shadow remarked as he softly flexed his wings and legs as pain started to creep into them. “Do you have a plan Princess?” Shadow asked in a professional tone. Twilight felt uneasy about being put in the spotlight of leadership. After a second passed of silence as she thought she laid out her plan. “Yes, we need to head to the Tree of Harmony but I'm not sure exactly where it's located in the forest. We need to head into the Everfree to start our search.” Twilight laid out with her voice gaining confidence as she spoke and stood up a little straighter. Shadow suppressed a groan at the vagueness of the plan offered up but did roll his eyes after seeing the tenseness and worry in the Elements. “Roger that Princess, your guard is standing by.” Shadow say Twilight's eyes look around narrowed an in confusion before she realized Shadow was talking about himself. “Alright! Let's go and kick these vines' flank!” Rainbow yelled as she kicked and punched the empty air near her. “Good enthusiasm but lets save the fighting for something that poses an actually danger.” Shadow responded with a confident smirk taking a few steps form the group before turning around to address the Elements and Spike. “Now lets go over the order of keeping ponies alive. This will be critical to the success of this operation.” Shadow continued with a firm serious tone as he looked at those gathered. “First and most important that most be keep safe and secure above all else.” Shadow told the girls making sure to look each in their eyes to convey the seriousness of what was happening. Before finishing the semi order he put on a arrogant and smug smirk. “Is of course, me.” Author's Note After being gone far too long for my taste I'm back. I touched on the reason else where so I won't repeat. Still haven't worked out a new schedule but I'm going to do what I can to keep a weekly update. Thanks for putting up with the delay and stopping by.
Marching & OrdersView OnlineTwilight GuardMarching & OrdersAlmost immediately after the words registered with the Elements they voiced their disapproval. Shadow simply stood silent with a confident smirk on his face for several seconds before interjecting. “Well, now that we've all calmed down and relaxed a little let us actually get this thing started. I'll take point, you want that ground or air Princess?” Shadow stated shortly before he started to walk into the Everfree. The Elements briefly shared a look of confusion before trotting to catch up with Shadow. While Twilight talked with Shadow the other Elements talked among themselves. “Um, I guess ground? I'm not really sure about what the difference is but I'll make sure I read up on the subject.” She informed Shadow as she nervously rubbed the back of her head. “Roger that, hooves planted.” Shadow replied back in a professional tone then going silent. None of the Elements spoke to Shadow for a minute thinking he might add more but when nothing came Rainbow Dash spoke up in a harsh demanding tone pointing a hoof at him. “What's the big deal with telling us the most important pony to keep alive is you and not Twilight!” Shadow gave a weak shrug with both his wings before replying. “Just trying to lighten the mood some with a little dark humor and truth.” He started with as he moved his head and eyes to look for potential threats while gasps of shock came from behind him. “Now, before you start complaining an arguing with me about that I'll explain a little.” “From what I've managed to piece together this is probably really the first time you've been in a life threatening situation but I'll admit that is just my guess. Next, while half or tho thirds of you my have some kind of defense training I know of, I only feel semi confident in one of you to use it properly. That leaves me as the only pony here that is fully trained.” Shadow put out in a clinical voice in manner while continuing to search for threats. “So in conclusion, if I'm forced to change my class to corpse your already low odds of avoiding death or worse, permanent injury, become imaginary in more then one way.” He added nonchalantly while rolling his eyes once. While the Elements thought about what they were told Shadow narrowed his own eyes in thought before blurting out a question. “Still don't understand how adding two imaginary numbers make a real one. How does that work?” He asked more to himself than those around him as they all walked. None of the Elements addressed the question Shadow brought up and talked among themselves. Concerning what Shadow didn't know or care as he wasn't paying attention to the Elements as he was paying attention to the Everfree. After some time the group reached a green river running through the Everfree. As he approached the river while looking for threats Shadow began to look for a potential crossing point. Directly in front of him he saw a series of stone that could be used to cross and stay dry. While looking at the stones Shadow started to feel uneasy and on edge. Shadow moved into a wider aggressive stance as he extended his wings looking closer for what was causing his current state. The Elements picked up on the unease and moved closer together as they started to look around themselves. “Princess I recommend crossing sooner then later. Something 'round here doesn't feel right.” Shadow flatly stated as he moved closer to Twilight. “Ye, Yes of course.” Twilight replied as she started to lead the group to the stones. Twilight was the first to start crossing the river using the stones as Shadow flew slightly around. With her third step on a stone both Twilight's hoof and the rock shifted as weight was put on them. Shadow didn't know anything was going wrong until he heard Twilight start to squeal. Looking behind him Shadow saw the rocks Twilight was standing were raising. “Well, that's not right.” He blurted out in confusion and shock watching the rocks move higher before the stones furthest from him came out of the murky water. Without warning the end of the rocks flicked themselves up an over resulting in Twilight sailing back over to the side of river she had been on. As he tracked Twilight by moving his head he suddenly heard a vicious primal roar from behind him. Snapping his head to look at the other side of the river Shadow's field of vision was suddenly filled with jagged teeth. “FU-U-CK!” Shadow replied at the challenge as he gave several powerful flaps of his wings to get above the teeth or attempt to as Shadow was unaware what the teeth belonged to. As he screamed himself he heard in the distance one of Elements cry out something that sounded like Rocodile. With a quick glance to see if Twilight was out of immediate danger Shadow saw it to be true and turned his eyes to the threat below. Seeing the massive creature Shadow failed at quickly finding a soft spot to attack while attempting to do so he heard Rarity make the reasonable call to run for their lives. Talking a deep breath Shadow began to fly towards the creature as fast as he could in the short distance between the two. As he beat his wings Shadow felt a twinge of pain flash through his wings. Ignoring the pain Shadow moved his body to hit the creature back hooves first letting a breath out. Failing to see any apparent soft spot Shadow had decided to go for the creature's head. When the creature was half way out of the river on the side with the Elements Shadow struck. Finding the balance in flex and stiffness Shadow's hooves smashed into the rocky exterior of the Rocodile's head. The sound drowned out the sounds of the Everfree and Elements and left a ringing in Shadow's ears and pain in his legs. The impact barely shoved the creature away from the impact but it did shift its attention to Shadow. In the second it took the beast to recovery and react to Shadow's attack Shadow had already kicked off from its head to put distance between them. With its attention now fully on Shadow the Rocodile blindly snapped at where Shadow was in reply. As Shadow flew higher to prepare for another attack the river creature used its back legs and tail to propel itself upwards. Shadow was shocked at the height his opponent was able to reach causing him to let out a grunt as he gave a single beat of his wings to get out of its reach. Missing its target it fell back to the riverbank jaws empty of food. Deciding that it wasn't worth the effort to try and reach the food in the sky the Rocodile turned its attention to the meat bags on the ground. When Shadow looked back at the large critter he saw it making it way to his boss and friends he rolled his eyes and sighed as he moved to intercept. “It's never easy.” “And of course it goes after the boss.” Shadow remarked with snark as he dove back at the Rocodile. As Twilight ineffectively flapped her wings and screamed Shadow landed in front of her and landed a backwards double kick to the Rocodile's chin snapping its head up and backwards. Unfortunately as a result of his actions Shadow didn't see Applejack throwing a makeshift lasso at the creature. As the lasso passed over the Rocodile it lunged forward to grab Shadow and Twilight in its jaws what wasn't heard was the rest of Elements gasp in surprise. Shadow had just finished turning to face his attacker when he saw both the missed lasso and a massive maw of pointy jaggy teeth coming straight for him. With wide eyes Shadow made a snap decision without thinking. Beating his wings as strongly as he could Shadow fly towards the creature's face as both let out a scream of anger and frustration covering the gasp from the Elements. With his fore hooves extended forward they smashed into the beast face just above between its eyes. After the strike Shadow coiled his body with his fore hooves on his target's skull to allow him to push off. The Rocodile didn't move to snap at Shadow as the pegasus pushed off its head instead it move to reach Twilight with its jaws but did spare a glance at him. Shadow turned his head enough to allow his eyes to look behind him to see the excepted attack. Not seeing the attack was odd and broke his focus for a second as he thought about why. The break resulted in the guard not registering the object in the corner of his vision as a threat until the impact informed him. The Rocodile's tail snapped up and caught Shadow in his torso sending him crashing into a tree next to Pinkie Pie. Following the double crack from Shadow from the tail and the third from him hitting the tree Applejack was able to throw her makeshift lasso at Shadow attacker securing its jaw closed. With the Elements regaining their composer they were able pick up their snares and secure the beast. While the majority of the Elements worked Twilight walked over to her friends. For a moment Twilight and her friends had forgotten about Shadow until they heard him groans After gasping the Elements rushed over to Shadow with questions of concern. Groaning between coughs Shadow rolled over to get his hooves under himself ignoring the incoming questions. Shadow steeled himself as the Elements gathered around him before taking a deep breath to be instantly rewarded with sharp pains from his chest causing him to exhale though his teeth making a hissing sound. “Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! Are you alright Shadow?!” Pinkie asked standing next to Shadow looking him over. “Just perfect, that nice hard tree was kind enough to catch me with it unforgiving body after that sweet little guy brushed his tail against me.” Shadow snapped off voice dripping with sarcasm and disdain as he looked over his assailant with a small smirk. Pinkie let out a sigh of relief before she sat dawn next to Shadow looking him over again. “That's amazing! Not a starch on you.” “Uhm, sugar I reckon his lieing 'bout how he feels.” Applejack told Pinkie as she rubbed the back of her head with some embarrassment. “Ya think.” Rainbow interjected as she hovered in the air. Shortly after the comment the girls gave their agreements as Shadow stood up. “No rush I'm sure I don't have any serious injuries.” The girls snapped their mouths shut with some embarrassment on their face's. As they did Shadow sat down with a groan before breaking into a coughing fit follow by him spitting out blood. The Elements gasped with Rarity bringing a hoof to her forehead and falling over. Fluttershy's gasp was accompanied with her bringing a hoof to her mouth as she point at Shadow with her other. Shadow narrowed his eyes as he looked to see where she was pointing at. Looking at his vest Shadow found a bright red patch on it. “Ah, dammit.” Was the simply comment Shadow made as he raised his wing to get a better look at the spot. “That's all you have to say about that?!” Twilight asked in shock at both Shadow's injury and reaction as she pointed herself. Shadow had a puzzled look flash across his face before he realized the others didn't know what he did. “That's nothing to worry about, it's just a broken healing salve.” Shadow commented as he dug out some pieces of broken glass. “Who ever decided to make these things bright red needs to kicked in the crotch, really bucking hard, seriously.” Shadow added as he dropped the pieces pulled out to the ground with a groan as he rolled his wings. “What are ya talkin' 'bout?” Applejack asked looking between the broken pieces and Shadow. “There used to treat surface injuries an a general ane, ana..., pain killer when drank. Which would be super useful right now.” Shadow answered as he extended his wings and flexing them with a groan. “So you're not bleeding?” Rainbow asked? “Oh, definitely. I bite the side of by mouth for sure, probably have broken ribs with varies tissue bruising, and more.” Shadow rattled off as he stood back up before using his wings to hover level with Rainbow. “If that's true then how are ya still able to fly?” Applejack asked as Shadow flew a lazy circle around the group. “Fun fact, broken ribs don't stop a pegasus from being able to fly just difficult as long as there isn't any serious muscle damage.” Shadow returned as he set down next to Twilight before spitting out more blood. “That and somepony here with a horn growing out of their skull is going to cast some sweet delicious magic to make things bearable, but I'm not going to say any names.” He added with a not so subtle head bop to Twilight standing next to him. “Uhm, Shadow. Is there something wrong with your neck? You didn't say anything was wrong with it earlier.” Fluttershy asked as she moved her own head to hide behind her mane. Shadow stopped for several seconds before turning to look at Twilight who just had a blank look of confusion on her face. Rolling his eyes as he groaned Shadow went to use a more direct method before going into a coughing fit. After several he stopped and again spit out blood to the ground. “Okay, now that's out of the way. Princess Twilight could you please cast some kind of feel good and or fix me up magic?” He asked rolling his shoulder and wings only to see more blank looks. “Ah, I of course mean respectfully requesting?” He asked with a look us confusion on what Twilight was looking or waiting for. “Um, Twilight I think he's talking about you.” Spike chimed in from the other side of Twilight from Spike. “Oh! I'm sorry Shadow but I don't know any spells that would. I'm sorry.” Twilight finally answered as she looked both downcast and at the ground. Shadow couldn't hide his surprised as he let out a long um before recovering. “Well this sucks, give me... ten minutes, Fluttershy, and a horn, I think I can manage something.” Shadow couldn't see the reaction of Fluttershy who grew a blush with Twilight and Rarity gave a small gasp since he was looking up into his head. Before anypony replied Shadow sat back down and started to dig back into his vest. With several seconds passing he produced a roll of elastic bandage, a small bottle, and small canteen. “Okay, now Fluttershy I'm going to need you to help find and judge the injuries before we bandage them up. Boss, or Rarity, I'm going to need your help to pull off everything in the way. I'm going to pop this top and down some small time pain pills.” Shadow rattled off as he passed the bandage to Fluttershy with one wing and used the other to help open his canteen. For a second no pony moved before snapping into action. With almost half the group working to patch up Shadow, everypony with an Element of Harmony was talking about how to proceed. Five of six of the Elements agreed that Twilight should return to Ponyville or Cantorlot with the Royal sisters missing. Shadow didn't say anything as he was wanting until he was directly addressed concerning the issue. “I have to agree with the Elements Princess Twilight. They bring up excellent points and I have to suggest that agree with them.” Shadow stated as he stood back up after having Rarity help him get everything taken off back on. “I'll add that when the Tree is found that some kind of marker be sent up to let you know of it's general position. After that I would suggest that you return with a guard to secure the site.” He continued with firm professional voice as he stood before Twilight. With everypony agreeing Twilight agreed with them to return to Ponyville and let her friends carry on. As Twilight turned to head back Shadow stopped her. “Princess before you go I'm going to need you to sign off on something.” Twilight was puzzled as she stopped but gave a nod to give the go ahead. “Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash come over here for a second.” The two shared a look of mild fear before moving over to stand or hover in front of him. “Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, congratulations you're drafted. Lt. Fluttershy you're in operational charge, Specialist Dash you're in tactical control.” Shadow sounded off with authority and harshness that let no room to disagree and both pegasus knew it. The other Elements gave gasps of shock, surprise, and mild horror at what they were hearing. “Welcome to the Guard.” Author's Note Answer 1 Answer 2 That explains were I've been with great accuracy. I'm Sorry.
Plant ProblemsView OnlineTwilight GuardPlant ProblemsWhile the other Elements reacted with shock at Shadow's announcement Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash reacted with acceptance. Rainbow puffed up and stood straighter as she tightened her jaw staring at nothing. Fluttershy whimpered doing her best to stay on her hooves as she shivered with tears in the corner of her eyes. “Ya can't do that Shadow!” Applejack protested pointing a hoof at him with Pinkie nodding in agreement. “I can and I did and if you had wings you'd be standing up here with them.” Shadow countered with a flat neutral tone as he scanned his look over the two pegasus in front of him. “But it ain't right! Ya can't just tell ponies that they're guards!” Applejack continued with her protest as she stomped her hoof hard into the dirt. “I'm not going to debate the morality of this right now.” Shadow snapped off as his head did the same towards Applejack as he narrowed his eyes. Applejack opened her mouth to add more but she was cut off by Rainbow Dash. “It's alright Applejack, Serga.. ah Captain? Captain of the Guard? Just what exactly is your formal rank?” She started to explain before trailing off the topic giving Shadow a confused look. With a single blink of his eyes Shadow's face changed from stern and professional to pondering and confused as he thought on Rainbow's question before snapping off an answer with another blink of his eyes. “Yes.” Rainbow gave a shrug before going back to her explanation. “You see Applejack all pegasus are never really released from the Guard after our mando service.” She told the apple farmer as she shifted her weight. “Uhm, she's right. We're just moved to inactive reserve status and can be returned to active duty by either the Princess, her Captain of the Guard, or unanimous vote by the Triumvirate.” Fluttershy added speaking from behind her mane. Applejack's face clearly showed her disdain as she tried to think of a counter to the three pegasus but before she could Twilight spoke up. “I'm sorry Applejack but I don't think we have the time to discuss the matter any further, we need to move on.” She stated with regret and some authority in her voice before turning to Shadow and her two pegasus friends. “I support Shadow in making this decision in regards to the matter an I completely trust Lt. Fluttershy and Specialist Rainbow will fulfill their duties.” Twilight stated in her best I'm a Princess and you will listen me voice, however Shadow wasn't buying it and it didn't look like the other Elements were either but didn't voice any objection. “Rarity, legally I can't force you, could you use your magic to send up a flare if they need any support?” Shadow requested in his best firm and professional voice as he gave a small tilt of his head to her. “Of course darling! I would be honored to help anyway I can.” She answered as she held herself in a manner that reminded Shadow of unicorn officers. “Thank you, and Lt. Fluttershy. If you at anytime come to the conclusion that this mission is to risky to continue I except you to make the call to scrub it but not before. Is that clear?” Shadow flatly informed the newly drafted officer, whom whimpered with a quivering lip as she nodded with tears in her eyes. “Specialist Dash you will do your best to inform your officer in charge of the situation but will not lead them to a decision that you want and follow the orders you are given regardless of the outcome. Is that clear?” Shadow told Rainbow Dash in the same voice that he used with Fluttershy as he stared at her. “SIR! Crystal clear, sir!” Rainbow snapped off from the position of attention with a determined voice and face doing her best to hide the disdain she currently felt but fail to keep all of it off her face. “Outstanding, now your orders are to search for and locate this Tree of Harmony we've received intelligence about from Princess Twilight Sparkle. After you've located it I'm giving you clearance to reveal to whomever maybe near by and request their assistance.” Shadow briefed the two pegasus as he moved his eyes over them. “After that you are to secure the site and await reinforcements and or relief. Do you understand your orders Lt.?” Shadow said starting to wrap up staring at Fluttershy before waiting for her to reply. “Yes, sir.” Came her answer after a small sob with a nod of her head. “Now I'm going to escort a VIP to a nearby secure location then wait for some kind of word from you Lt. Fluttershy. Dismissed.” The senior guard finished with as he gave a nod to the Element of Kindness. Fluttershy bit her lip as she gave a salute only dropping it after it was returned by Shadow. With that complete the group split into two each heading their own ways after saying their goodbyes. While Shadow and Twilight with Spike turned to head back to Ponyville the other Elements turned to head deeper into the Everfree with Rainbow taking point. The three walked in silence as they headed back to Ponyville, each for their own reasons. Shadow was focusing on ignoring the growing pain from his injuries as he kept his eyes and ears open for threats to Twilight and Spike. As Ponyville came into view the group was also able to hear some ponies yelling out for help. Soon after they came across Discord seemingly filing his nails with Gummie. “Well that's something I didn't think was possible.” Shadow remarked to himself as Twilight scolded Discord over his inaction in helping Ponyville. As Shadow listen to Discord and Twilight talk about her coming back to Ponyville he scanned the nearby area in an attempt to find a guard as he sat down. “What are your thoughts on this Gloom Creeper?” Discord asked mildly surprising Shadow resulting in him standing back up. “It wasn't me, wait, what?” The guard responded in confusion looking at Discord and Twilight. “Discord was asking what you think about me leaving my friends.” Twilight supplied as she gave a worried glance to Discord. “Who are you asking? Guard me, personal me, or other me?” Shadow asked himself as he moved to stand closer to the two. “Um, the first two?” Twilight answered confused herself as she rubbed a hoof on the back of her head as Discord gave a playful chuckle. “Well, professional speaking it's the right move. At the moment you're the only princess in the area left to rule until or if Princess Luna and Celestia return.” He returned in his professional tone an in a lose professional stance. Neither Discord or his boss were impressed with the answer but Shadow got the impression Twilight at least respected the answer. “Personally, dick move Twilight.” Shadow bluntly informed the alicorn with disdain and disappointing look on his face an in his voice. Twilight was clearly taken back by the bluntness as Discord gleefully laughed at the answer. “Uhm, maybe you're not so bad.” Discord mused as Twilight recovered. “If they'd been rooks or FNGs, wouldn't have an issue but they're all at least Specialists and have for some reason a fair amount of combat experience making them a lot less replaceable.” Shadow added as he scratched an itch on his jawline. “Oh, and they're your actually friends, so super dick move.” Was the last bit he added as he pointed at Twilight with the hoof he'd used to scratch which caused Twilight's mouth to hang open again and Discord to laugh. For a moment no one present spoke as Twilight recovered again as Shadow looked around Ponyville. While doing so he heard several small pops and small flashes of light that he'd come to realize was Discord using his magic. Suddenly, Twilight started to run back into the Everfree with Spike on her back. This time Shadow had to overcome his surprise before having to catch up with her. Several minutes had passed before they slowed to a walking speed. While Twilight caught her breath Shadow asked what was going on. Between breaths Twilight explained that she should never have left her friends behind and that she needed to find and help them solve this problem. Shadow stated he advised against doing so but would follow whatever choice she made. Twilight gave a small nod before thanking him. As they moved further into the forest Shadow couldn't stop himself from shuffling and shifting his wings in an unconscious attempt to lessen his pain. Soon Spike was asking if they were there yet. “Yes we are.” “Are you sure?” Spike asked with skepticism looking at Shadow the area behind him. “Yeah, we were heading to being lost right?” Shadow returned before sighing as he looked up. He didn't catch the look of disappointment from either Spike or Twilight as he looked at high branch with narrow eyes. “Hey Spike you think you can reach that branch up there to get a look at the surrounding for some kind of landmark?” The pegasus asked pointing at the branch in question. “Yeah! Not a problem, I'm on it!” The small dragon answered as he ran off to complete the question posed to him. Twilight waited several seconds for Spike to work his way up the tree before turning to Shadow. “Why didn't you fly up there and do it yourself Shadow?” He gave a half shrug as he responded. “Just wanted the little guy to feel useful. He really hasn't had a chance that I can recall to do so since this whole mess started. Besides I think he can deal with climbing a tree without issue.” Twilight gave him a small approving smile that quickly disappeared from her face. “That and I'm lazy.” Shadow added with a small smirk before adding more. “Ah, and of course injured.” He added not bothering to remove the smirk from his face. Twilight rolled her eyes as she have a small shake of her head. As she did both heard a rustle coming from the nearby bushes. Looking at the nearest source of the noise both saw angry snake bodied face grappy plants raising from the ground. As Shadow heard Spike pushing branches aside he let out groaning sigh as his wings slide down his side a few inches. “I'm too sober for this.” He commented just before the plant was joined by more before they all moved towards the ponies. Narrowing his eyes in surprise and confusing as the plant seemingly hissed at him Shadow moved closer to Twilight taking a defensive stance. Shadow didn't have a chance to finish taking his stance before one of the plants surged towards the two. Shadow quickly reacted by slamming the back of his hoof into the head of the plant diverting its path while giving a rally call that had been drilled into him. “For the Princess!” As he gave the cry he spread his wings to their fullest quickly looking around for the next threat. Spotting a shadow behind him the guard shifted his weight to his fore hooves as he turned his head to look behind him to get a better look at the source. The plant was closer the Shadow expected as he kicked back at the head of another plant. This result was that kick didn't deliver as much energy yet it did what was needed to stop the attack. Shadow had a smug smirk on his face when the next attack came at him but was unable to react in time as his back hooves were still in the air. The smirk disappeared instantly as a plant head smashed into his chest knocking the wind out of him just before he hit Twilight. While hitting Twilight knocked her to the ground Shadow was able to use his wings to steady himself as he gave the plant a quick jab to attempt to get it away. As the plant snapped backwards Shadow got his hooves back under him giving Twilight a look to check on her as she let out a painful grunt when he hit her As he saw her standing back up the pegasus didn't see the plant he'd just hit snap its jaws at him. Shadow was made away of the attack when the plant's points snagged on his armor before tearing the fabric near his shoulder causing to be jerked towards the path of the jaws. It was this jerking that saved Shadow for greater injury. The jaws ripped out a few feathers as they snapped shut and after leaving a gash on his back right leg. “FUCK!” Shadow shouted as the leg buckled and he used the jerking motion caused by the plant to help get himself in a position to attack back. Shadow was able to land a hook punch to the side of the plant resulting in the plant retreating several feet. Setting his hooves back on the ground Shadow heard the popping of magic telling him Twilight had joined the fight. With his hooves once again back under him Shadow quickly looked around him for a possible attack only to see that the plants were backing away from the two. “Princess are you injured?!” He yelled to make sure Twilight heard him as he readied himself for the next wave of attacks. “No, no I'm okay.” Twilight responded nervously looking around at the plants as she took steps backwards to expand the distance further. “Great, now what's your plan on getting out of here?” He asked scanning the plants for their next attack. Prior to Twilight speaking the plants moved as a group towards the two only to stop short. The feeling of puzzlement wasn't able to take hold of either before they realized what the plants were doing. The plants started to seemingly cough resulting in gas being blown at them from a distance that Shadow couldn't strike back. As for Twilight the gas was somehow effecting her ability to complete her magic. Shadow didn't know if it was some weird anti-magic gas, the gas breaking her focus, the resulting coughing, or anything else before he realized the gas was starting to get to him. Shadow began to realize his grip on the situation was blurring and distance as he started to feel light headed and sleepy. Gritting his teeth and shaking his head trying to counter the gas proved useless and simply stirred the gas around him. With his thoughts slowing down Shadow heard a distance thud and took several seconds to realize it was Twilight falling down onto her side. Using rage and willpower he was able trot over to Twilight in an attempt to shield her from the plants. The gas however prevented that from happening as Shadow himself fall landing next to Twilight. Shadow spoke to himself as he failed at keeping his eyes open. “Ironic, I'm going to be ate by plants. Shadow was startled and annoying at the poking feeling in his side. Before he could get his eyes opened her heard a distant muffled voice. “Come on wake up ya sleepy head!” To which he grumbled out a response with great annoyance. “Great I'm going to tortured for eons by the pink one, oh joy.” “Ah, that's not very nice.” The voice replied in a tone of displeasure as Shadow groaned as his eyes opened and focused. “Even better, I get to be tortured by all six Elements for eons. Harmony most really hate me.” He added with disdain as he rolled over to get his hooves on the ground. “Ah, it sounds like you think you're dead, fast fact you're still alive.” Rainbow Dash commented as she chuckled to herself standing with the rest of the Elements. “Oh, great, I get to push that to the right for an undetermined amount of time, oh joy.” Shadow snarked as he stood up an at the end had to pull his back leg up after putting weight on it. “Oh, yeah that happened.” He stated to no pony as he futility brushed dirt and dust off. After which he extended the leg back and held it for a second. “Oh my! Your hurt... again. Are you alright?” Fluttershy asked behind her hooves as she sat down. Shadow looked at the gash made through the fabric on his leg as he moved it around to test its usefulness. “Yeah, I'm probably acting and treating it worse then it actually is but that a problem for future me. What happened? I thought I was about to literally become plant food.” Shadow answered before asking what happened lowering his leg looking at the Elements. “Well, after you passed out he showed up and kicked those plants' flank! That's what happened.” Rainbow Dash eagerly responded puffing herself up rubbing a hoof against her chest. Shadow shrugged and just went with it. “Good enough for government work, put it in your report.” Shadow returned walking over to the Elements. “Guessing none of you found this Tree of Harmony.” “Oh, no. We found it just before we came here to rescue you.” Fluttershy answered kicking at the dirt looking down. Shadow gave a resigned sigh before speaking. “Of course, you found a Tree no pony has heard about or seen for thousands of moons in the course of an afternoon. Why am I surprised.” “Don't be so sassy darling. All this means is that this whole messy affair is almost over.” Rarity contributed with a smile as she flicked her mane back. Shadow just gave a small sigh through his nose as he shook his head and rolled his eyes and kept his mouth shut. Sensing Shadow wasn't going to add anything Twilight started a new line of conversation. “Alright girls lead the way to the Tree, lets end this.” She stated in a tone that she had used in the past with her friends. With a chorus of agreement the group moved towards the Tree in question with Rainbow taking point. As the group moved Shadow remained silent as the Elements talked among themselves and continued his silence after they arrived at the Tree of Harmony. Catching sight of the Tree for the first time let out a 'meh' as he looked over the goal of the outing. “Thought it would be more impressive given the situation.” He commented looking for a source of the plants wrapping around the tree. “Why does the Tree have my cutie mark along with Princess Celestia's and Luna's?” Twilight asked as she flew up level with engraving of her cutie mark. “That's the question you have? Not why didn't Celestia tell you about this Tree after the Elements of Harmony choose you as one of its bearers? Or way she didn't say, 'Oh, by the way Twilight, now that you're a alicorn I need to tell you more about my past.' Or, or, how about, 'Do I need leave some standing orders with the local guard captain if I should suddenly go missing along with my dear sister.' All those would have been better questions.” Shadow rattled off as he hovered next to Twilight as she examined the Tree and blasted some vines that got to close. “This hurts to much I'm getting dirt under my hooves again.” Shadow stated before gliding back to the ground to stand with Rainbow Dash. On the way there he ignored the looks the rest of the Elements were giving him. “Specialist Dash if anything goes down above ground level you are to intervene, understood?” Shadow commented in a tone more statement then the question it was posed as. “Sir, Yes Sir!” Prior to any pony having an chance to speak on the orders Twilight returned to the group and gave her plan on how to save the Tree. “Finally, I'm not the only pony to see the stupidity in a plan... but I've got the feeling it's just going to be ignored.” Shadow added to the conversation on giving up the Elements. The looks he received told him that he was going to be and gave a sigh before sitting down. “Before returning the Elements I'm going to say that whatever happens no pony is to intervene, is that clear?” Twilight said as she looked between Shadow and Rainbow. Shadow responded with raising a hoof. “Question, say or order?” “Darling, does it make that much of a difference?” Rarity asked as Twilight thought of her answer. “Well, yeah. I have no problem disobeying a say but I'm iffy on orders.” Shadow returned with half a roll of his eyes as he tilted his hoof back and forth on the end of the statement. Applejack and Rainbow gave their approval with small nods. “It's an order then Shadow.” Twilight gave ending the question posed by the pegasus guard. The guard gave a whatever shrug of his shoulders and wings with a disappointed look on his face and deciding to keep his mouth shut for the moment. While the Elements watch with apprehension Shadow sat with a detached looked on his face as Twilight returned the Elements to the Tree. He didn't become interested until he noticed the wave of rainbow colored light expanded from the Tree. Shadow hopped up to his hooves as his wings flared out in response from the feeling of unease growing inside of him. 'I'm not liking this.' Other Shadow quipped as the wave passed over the pegasus closing his eyes. 'I'm still watching you Shadow Walker.' Shadow heard the voice of Harmony in his head as the wave moved through him. The statement made him shudder from the mix of emotions the it made him feel. Opening his eyes Shadow saw the black vines were evaporating as the wave of magic made contact with them. Turning around he saw the wave moving out of the cave heading out into the Everfree and hopefully beyond. “Well, looks like the day was saved yet again by rainbow magic.” Shadow commented as he turned his head back towards the tree resulting in a raised eyebrow. “Why are there still two coils of vines?” He asked looking between the two coils on either side of the Tree. No pony answered as Twilight flew down to stand with her friends as everypony just stared. Suddenly the two coils started to evaporate themselves in a display of rainbow light. As the light moved down it started to reveal that each coil had a pony inside. Seeing this Shadow started to walk over to him them, however before he reached them the two coils exploded in flash of noiseless rainbow light. Looking at where the coils where through narrowed eyes Shadow soon gave a sighing grunt. “Of course it's the other princesses.” He observed shuffling his wings. “Well this saves us the trouble of having to track them down I suppose.” He added rubbing his injured back leg against the other as he watched his boss run up to Celestia and hugged her. Sensing another talk about friendship on the way he sat down and pulled out a bandage for his leg. As the two princesses talked Shadow silently applied the bandage on the wound without bothering to move the fabric out of the way. After securing a knot he stopped and looked up to see the Tree had done something and presented a lock box to the assembled princesses and Elements. Standing up the pegasus moved to stand close enough to the box to tap it with a hoof ignoring the other ponies nearby. “I've got a feeling this is going to be the source of problems and pains.” The stallion stated with a resigned acknowledging tone knowing that he would be on the receiving end of them. He was taken back when he heard several polite laughs at the statement causing him to give a half frown. “Well, we should head back to Ponyville to see if things have cleared up there. Oh, and send somepony to Canterlot to check it out.” Shadow offered letting the response to his previous statement go and got a series of nods and agreements. As nearly everypony turned to head out of the cave Shadow stopped. “Ser..., Cap... what is thou's rank Shadow?” Luna asked as she remained near the box. “Yes.” Shadow responded as he had earlier to Rainbow Dash as he stopped and turned to face Luna. “We would like to have a word with you.” She politely stated as she watched the ponies behind Shadow continued. Shadow narrowed his eyes at the request with a puzzled look, he wasn't use to hearing a request from a princess. “Ah, okay.” Was the simply answer he gave as he took several steps towards Luna and the box as she stared at it. “We hath been told that it is polite to ask How thou are before making a request is this true?” Luna asked with some worry in her voice turning her eyes to look at Shadow. “That sounds right but you may have noticed I'm not big on polite so I'm not really the best pony to ask.” Shadow returned as he stopped next to her. Luna gave a laugh at the answer with a smile as she gave a single nod. “So how are thou Guard?” The Princess of the Night asked with awkwardness in her voice not knowing how to address Shadow formally. “Meh, been better been worse, still going to bitch though.” He told her with a shrug of his wings as he tapped the box again. Luna was silent for several seconds before she gave a small laugh. “We enjoy thou's frankness Shadow. It's a welcome change from what we are accustomed. Does thou need a healer?” Luna commented with a warm friendly voice and real concern in her voice. Shadow paused for a second before answering. “No thanks, I'll make it back to Ponyville without help. Now to the real reason we're still here, what's your request?” He informed her with a flex of his wings and leg and inquired as he returned his wings back to his side. “We are in agreement with your statement concerning this, container. We are respectfully requesting that thou keep us informed of anything related to it.” Luna told Shadow as she waved a hoof over the box before turning to look at Shadow. “Is that a royal we or sister and you we?” Shadow wanted to know before he gave his answer without looking at Luna. “A royal we Shadow.” “Well in that case, I'll keep you informed as best I can but I don't have any lines of comms to you Princess.” Shadow agreed with a mischeive smirk on his face before it faded when he made his confession. “Well then let us confer on how to correct this shortfall.” Luna retorted with a mischeive smirk of her own as she look at Shadow, whom soon had a matching smirk. The two spent several minutes working out how they would talk with each other without Celestia or Twilight finding out. After working work a rough outline the two left Tree of Harmony behind. Using her magic Luna teleported Shadow to Ponyville before returning to Canterlot. Seeing that he was standing back in front of the library Shadow began to head in the direction of the town hall to get a status on the guard. Arriving at the town hall Shadow found that the guards had withdrawn from the position and more then likely gone to the hospital. At the hospital Shadow found the guards that had come with Twilight and him, with some forming a perimeter around the hospital. Slowly they began to break it as they saw Shadow approach figuring that since he was back and the plants gone it was safe to do so. Shadow gave a small frown at their actions put said nothing as he passed two guards outside the main entrance giving a quick salute as he did so. In the lobby Shadow found more guards with a makeshift command post setup. Looking quickly around Shadow found the highest rank pony in the room. Seeing a flight lieutenant walked up an asked for SITREP. For the next fifteen or so minutes talking with the pegasus on what had happened since the guards had arrived in Ponyville. With the report done Shadow told the flight lieutenant to send word out to stand down and return back to Canterlot when ready and have any reports written up with a copy sent to him. Acknowledging the request with a report the guard moved to carry it out. Next on the list was for Shadow to get himself checkout by medical personnel. Walking through the nearby doors that lead further into the hospital Shadow stopped the first nurse he saw to assist him. “Do you need something Shadow?” The mare asked with a smile brushing a strand of her mane behind a ear. “Yeah, I need to be looked at for injuries and patched up some.” He replied turning slightly to show his bandages. “Of course fellow me.” “Thanks, Red Heart.” Within twenty minutes nurse Red Heart discharged Shadow with a change of bandages and a prescription for antibiotics and pain meds. As he stuffed the paper in his vest he gave he thanks and moved to head back to where he thought Twilight would be coming from heading towards the library. With several steps before the library's door Shadow was surprised to see Twilight approaching with her friends with Discord wearing a maid outfit. “There you are Shadow, I was wondering where you went. How did you get back before us?” Twilight greeting him mildly confused. “Well, Luna wanted to know how I was doing and telling her I was fine she offered to magic be back here. Being the energy conversing genius I am I took the offer.” Shadow informed her with a small shrug of his wings. As Twilight thanked him he saw Applejack narrow her eyes slightly at his answer but did nothing else. “Now that we're all back we can get ready for the PAR-TY!” Pinkie Pie shouted bouncing around throwing confetti. “And the social mixer after the ceremony.” Rarity added with a small excited laugh as she clapped her hooves. Shadow suddenly remembered that he had to be at both events as both a Guard Captain and personal guard of Twilight. Letting a long defeated groan out he stand down and put his face in his wings. “Is it to late to be fighting to not be plant food?” Author's Note Well, took me long enough to get this up an I apologize for that. Took me longer then I thought to get everything back in order then I liked. Thanks for putting up with it if you follow and thanks to all for making it here.
Losing LunchView OnlineTwilight GuardLosing Lunch'Come on, come on, move already! Chow's almost over!' A pegasus of the Solar Guard clad in standard armor chanted to himself in his head as he settled back on his hooves after floating over and looking down the line in front of him in the Guard's Chow Hall in Cantorlot. The guard normally wouldn't be waiting for lunch in the Chow Hall but today was different because the royal cooks were behind the line. On rare occasion the royal cooks would come down and cook for the guard to practice cooking their fancy foods for large groups and keep their skills sharp. Today they were serving fancy pastas, breads, salads, and stuff like that from some place overseas. “This is so going to be worth the wait, isn't it Sargent Walker?” the unicorn guard behind the pegasus asked with excitement. “Sure Recruit, the royal cooks are the best. Something like three of four time a year they slum it down here and serve the masses,” the pegasus replied with some annoyance in his voice. “I can't believe I'm going to be served by royal cooks! They work directly for Princess Celestia but here they are doing their part to help the troops!” The Sargent gave a small shake of his head as he rolled his eyes and gave a small sigh at the comments from the unicorn. 'Had to get stuck near a rook with enthusiasm and worship issues and that wants to talk. Harmony help me.' For several minutes the unicorn kept talking and annoying Walker while they slowly moved to the serving area. The whole time Walker chanted to himself while looking at the mare in front of him. 'SHUT UP! SHUT UP!! SHUT UP!!! I don't care! I just want my relatively free meal and to eat in peace!' Sargent Walker repeated to himself as he kept eyes forward trying to ignore the unicorn recruit. “Recruit if you don't shut up I'm going to talk with your L T and ask if I can use you for weapons practice,” the Lunar Guard in front of Walker finally told the talkative unicorn with a tired annoyed voice and expression that matched. The recruit's mouth snapped shut and the Lunar Guard gave a small smirk as Walker mouthed, 'Thank you.' The mare gave a small nod before turning to face front again. After another minute Sargent Walker finally made it to the serving area of the chow line, with barely contained glee he ordered. “Olives, bruschetta, risotto, Spaghetti with garlic oil, tiramisu.” Walker rattled off moving through the line after reading the menu. 'Short and effective, they way everypony should do this,' he thought with satisfaction as he was given his tray and used his wing to hold it. 'Sweet Harmony, this smells divine.' was his though as he took a deep whiff of lunch. With a small smile an a spring in his step Walker made his way to a rare empty table near the first row located near the Royal Guard seal done in colored marble on the floor. A sudden flash of multicolored light and a single loud pop caused the entire chow hall to jump in surprise and some of the older guards to react with their training. Unfortunately Sargent Walker was one of the latter. Forgetting his meal his wings snapped open wide as he slide into a low stance presenting himself in a aggressive intimidating manner. For several seconds silence reigned supreme before hushed whispers began. The Sargent slowly brought his wings back to his side as he stood back up and looked at his lost meal with disappointment, longing, and growing angry. “Forty minutes. I waited forty minutes for that meal. That's forty minutes of my life I'll never get back. The only Guardponies stupid enough to teleport into a crowded chow hall are officers or recruits. And since I'm not being insulted or threatened for upsetting a officer's delicate nature, I'm going to go with whom ever is behind me is the latter,” Walker calmly stated as he looked at his lost meal with a somber face. “So here's what's going to happen. I'm going to simply use my Sargent rank and take forty minutes of your lives, forty minutes that you'll never get back, from you with great enthusiasm and glee. Now I just have to figure out just how I'll do that,” the guard stated with a firm tone that at its edge promised to be cruel as he pushed the empty tray around with a hoof. “Now, let me see what my newest minions look like,” was the final declaration that carried confidence before he turn his body around to like at the unicorn recruits. The smile on his face quickly disappeared as he finally looked at those that he had threatened. “Well, I'm bucked.” The Sargent stated with to much glee and upbeat attitude for the situation as he looked at the four mares in front of him. He front of him were the four ruling Princesses of Equestria. The two sisters' faces showed a disappointed upset look, like his mother use to give him when he got in trouble. However their eyes showed a look of amusement and playfulness, almost bordering on cruelty somehow. The Princess of Love, simply looked confused but had a small smirk on her face as she seemed to be looking at the newest Princess. Princess Twilight looked like she was in complete shock. She was trying to decide if she wanted to be enraged, laughing, confused, or yelling out incoherent gibberish as her mouth opened and closed. “Tell us Guard, we wish to know more about our current problem,” Princess Luna politely demanded with a small smirk. “You mean the one of having to deal with ponies that simply say what they're thinking without thinking?” The Sargent blurted out with a confused and hopeful helping tone. As soon as he finished speaking he let out a frustrated groan as he let his wings fall and tilted his head back as he realized what he just said. As he looked at the ceiling he heard a few chuckles from in front of him. “Nay, Guardpony we speak of the forty minutes that you wish to take from us. We are curious of what fate holds for us,” Princess Luna told Sargent Walker with a tone that clearly stated she was unhappy. Before he could reply Princess Celestia spoke. “Sound off Guard,” was the simply command. “Sargent Shadow Walker, Solar Guard, Third Heavy Wing, Ma'am!” Was the loud crisp borderline yell given in response after snapping to the position of attention, where he remained while the Princess he served most directly examined him. While she did he was staring directly at her and wondering to himself, 'What is that? A necklace? Seems kinda simply for a Princess..., wait why am I thinking about that?! I just insulted all four Princesses! I'm so bucked...,' he started to to say to himself before he thoughts started to wander concerning them. “I do not believe this is a proper location to discuss the matter at hand sister. We will take this to one of the conference rooms,” Princess Celestia coolly stated allowing no room for discussion from anypony. “B-b-but, the secret inspection of the Guards disguised as a meet and greet! This will throw off the entire schedule!” Princess Twilight blurted out in a loud harsh whisper to the small group as her eyes darted around. “Really? Do you not understand the word secret, I thought you were smarter.” The fully named Sargent blurted out before groaning and squeezing his eyes shut. “Please, do tell us how you really feel about us,” Princess Cadence spoke with a light warmhearted and playful tone. “If I did that I'd only get myself into even more trouble,” Shadow started and finished with a short groan, which after he finished he had to fight to remain at attention as Princess Cadence gave a small chuckle. “Enough,” Princess Celestia commanded before continuing, “we shall depart and discuss this matter in private an of consequences.” She finished with before started to walk towards the large double doors of the chow hall. While Shadow Walker remained at attention the three remaining Princesses began to follow Princess Celestia out of the chow hall and as they did he swallowed knowing nothing positive would be happening in the upcoming meeting of Princesses or what his L T or Captain would say about what just happened when they found out. Just before the Princesses crossed through the double doors Princess Celestia snapped out another order. “Fall in Sargent!” “Ma'am, Yes Ma'am!” Shadow Walker yelled out before running to the Princesses and falling into the trail position as the group out through the doors. The five left behind a still shocked and stunned Chow Hall of Guardponies that had long since stopped whispering among themselves. It lasted all of five seconds before the hall exploded into a mix of horrified, excited, confused, speculative screams and yells with ponies running around trying to understand what they had just witnessed. Soon word would spread throughout the Solar Guard before reaching the other Guards and finally the rest of Equestia.
Dossier, Page 2: Shadow WalkerView OnlineTwilight GuardDossier, Page 2: Shadow WalkerAuthor's Note This short ah, chapter? Doesn't really have much to do with the story at the moment other then to give an idea what was seen in the last chapter by the Princesses. I'll be using this to help fill in Shadow's background, character, and I hope explain some upcoming plot points. Also, to any army reading this, your MOS are confusing to figure out. My navy NECs are a lot easier to understand. Bon grazie again, an I'm out! Dossier, Page 2: Shadow Walker Member Data Summary Name: Shadow Walker Rank/Rate: E-5/Sgt (Sergeant) Member Information Branch: Solar Rank/rate: E-5/Sgt Active Duty Date: 9/10/13 Pay Grade: E-5 Special Program Ind: W8 Off/Enl: Enl Designation: Heavy Assault MOS: 18B3PW8ZG Security Eligibility: Top Secret Security Clearance: Confidential Clearance Date: 6/21/14 Investigation Date:8/22/13 Current assignment Command: 3rd Heavy Wing Report Date: 3/17/24 PRD: 3/16/26 Personal information Sex: M DOB: 10/31/97 Age: 27 Martial Status: Single Citizenship: Equestrian Race: Pegasus Religion Code: NoRelPref HOR - City: Los Pegasus Dependent Info No. Of dependence: 0 Education Education Cert: High School Number of Years: 10 Entrance Score: 78 Service Schools Course Code: Course Title: Course Length: Completion: BRT, Peg. Basic Rec. Training, Peg. 10 Wks 11/19/13 ATI, 18B1P Heavy Assault, Basic, Peg. 36 Wks 8/15/14 ATI, 18B2P Heavy Assault, Sgt, Peg. 12 Wks 8/21/17 ASI, W8 High Alt Heavy Assault 20 Wks 3/5/18 ATI, 18B3P Heavy Assault, Ssg. Peg. 12 Wks 4/21/20 Foreign Language Proficiency Language: Griffon Eval Method: Self Eval Source: Service Member Eval Date: 3/2/22 Listening Proficiency: Intermediate - Mid Speaking Proficiency: Intermediate – Low Reading Proficiency: Novice - Med Writing Proficiency: Novice - Low Language: Zerba Eval method: DLPT Source: DLPT Eval date: 11/22/14 Listening Proficiency: Intermediate - Mid Speaking Proficiency: Intermediate – Mid Reading Proficiency: Novice - High Writing Proficiency: Novice - Mid Contract Information EAOS: 8/29/27 Soft EAOS: 8/29/27 Promotion History Rank/Rate Grade Date Authority Private/PV2 E-2 5/15/14 COL. Fancy Flash Private 1st/PFC E-3 1/15/15 COL. Fancy Flash Specialist/SPC E-4 10/15/16 LTC. Diamond Drop Sergeant/SGT E-5 10/1/17 COL. Onyx Wing